ary OF PRI 
aleelaliigl 
MAR 2&7 1994 


EOL OREN. > 


ty ae 
8956 
ayes 
ete 

1925 


me 
e ‘) £ ect 


h A yh 
Pigs vs *, “ Ww 


: ae My ; 
ay? alae 
i an \ . 
\ a ri 
Leerenick a sh 
on 


‘\e be ; vi 
wi ciett x a 


o> 


$ 


DiIsciPLinEaxn 


OFTHE 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2022 with funding from 
Princeton Theological Seminary Library 


https://archive.org/details/governmentdiscipO00pres 0 


Ko OF PRINCE 


alex jp sare 


ee ed t wwe 


\ 


Py 
THE Sp, egiea seit 


GOVERNMENT, DISCIPLINE, AND 
WORSHIP 


OF THE 


RESBYTERIAN CHURCH 


IN THE 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 


THE ADMINISTRATIVE STANDARDS SUBORD- 
INATE TO THE WORD OF GOD, VIZ: 


THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT, THE BOOK OF DISCIPLINE 
AND THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD 


AS RATIFIED AND ADOPTED BY THE SYNOD OF NEW 
YORK AND PHILADELPHIA IN THE YEAR 
OF OUR LORD 1788 


AND AS AMENDED IN THE YEARS 
1805-1924 


TOGETHER WITH 


THE CONSTITUTIONAL RULES ADOPTED IN 1893-1912 
AND GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES 


ISSUED FOR THE OFFICE OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY 
BY THE PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT OF THE 
BOARD OF CHRISTIAN EDUCATION 
PHILADELPHIA, PA., 1924 


sitiling, 


OOP Yori Ht Fe ISS8,." Bex, 


THE TRUSTEES OF THE 


PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
AND SABBATH SCHOOL WORK 


REVISED EDITION, COPYRIGHT, 1896, 1897, 1899, 1902 
1917, 1918, 1920, 1921, 1922, 1924, APRIL, 1925, 


ACTS OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY 
RELATING TO THE CONSTITUTION. 


1. Changes of the Text of the Constitution. 
May 22, 1891. 


Resolved, That no change of the text of any of the several 
Standards of Doctrine, Government, Discipline, and Worship, 
included in the Constitution, shall hereafter be made except 
after report to the General Assembly, and due constitutional 
procedure. 

[For method of procedure, see Form of Government, 
Chap. XXIV.] 


2. Editorial Supervision of the Constitution. 
May 31, 1886. 


Resolved, That the Stated and Permanent Clerks be a 
committee to supervise the publication of any and all editions 
of the Constitution hereafter issued by the Board of Publica- 
tion, and also of the Rules for Judicatories. 


3. Publication of the Constitution. 
May 29, 1839. 


feesolved. That the permission heretofore granted by the 
Assembly to publish the Confession of Faith in contravention 
of the copyright, be, and the same is, hereby revoked. 

Resolved, That the PREsBYTERIAN BoarD oF PUBLICATION 
is hereby directed to take the charge, oversight, and agency 
of printing and selling the authorized copy of the Constitution 
of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. 

Resolved, That the standing committees to supervise the 
publication of the Constitution, within the bounds of the 
several Synods, be, and the same are, hereby abolished. 


ATTESTATION. 


June, 1924, 


The Stated Clerk of the General Assembly hereby certifies 
that this edition of the Constitution contains what may be 
regarded as the authoritative text of the Constitution of the 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. 


Lewis Seymour Munpag, Stated Clerk. 


9” 


HISTORICAL SUMMARY. 


The Westminster Confession of Faith and Catechisms were 
adopted, in 1729, by the General Synod of the undivided 
Presbyterian Church, as the ‘“‘confession of their faith,’ ex- 
cepting certain clauses relating to the civil magistrate. 


In 1788, the General Synod amended the Confession of 
Iaith in Chapters xx., xxili., and xxxi., made ‘‘a small amend- 
ment” of the Larger Catechism, and adopted the amended 
Confession of Faith and the Catechisms, the Form of Govern- 
ment, the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for Worship, 
“as the standard of our doctrine, government, discipline, and 
worship.” 


Amendments of the Confession of Faith, since 1788, have 
been as follows: In 1886-87, by striking out from Chapter 
xxiv., Section 4, the clause forbidding marriage with a de- 
ceased wife’s sister. In 1902-03, by adding Chapters xxxiv. 
and xxxv., and the Declaratory Statement as to Chapter iii. 
and Chapter x., Section 3; also by the alteration of Chapter 
xvi., Section 7, Chapter xxii., Section 3, and Chapter xxv., 
Section 6. 

The Book of Discipline was entirely reconstructed in 1884; 
and amendments and additions were made, 1894-1920. 


The Form of Government and the Directory for Worship 
have been amended and added to in various Sections between 
the vears 1805 and 1924. 


The first Committee to “select and arrange the Proof 
Texts” was appointed by the General Assembly in 1792, and 
the proof texts were published in the edition of the Consti- 
tution issued in 1797. In 1888, a second Committee was 
appointed to revise the “Proof Texts,” and to furnish proof 
texts for the Shorter Catechism. The work was approved by 
the General Assembly of 1894. 

The Standards were also adopted as the basis of Reunion, 
as follows: in 1758 by the Synods of New York and Phila- 
delphia; in 1869 by the “Old School” and the ‘““New School” 
Churches; and in 1906 by the Cumberland Presbyterian 
Church and the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. 


4 


PREFARATORY NOTE 


There are in the doctrinal standards of the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America, certain parts which 
are Administrative in their character and bearing. In pub- 
lishing in separate form the Administrative Standards found in 
this volume, attention should be specifically drawn to this fact. 

A general list of the Administrative portions of the Doc- 
trinal Standards is herewith submitted: 


CONFESSION OF FAITH. 


Chapter I. Of the Holy Scriptures. 

Chapter XIX. Of the Law of God. 

Chapter XX. Of Christian Liberty and Liberty of Con- 
science. 

Chapter XXI. Of Religious Worship and the Sabbath Day. 

Chapter XXII. Of Lawful Oaths and Vows. 

Chapter XXIII. Of the Civil Magistrate. 

Chapter XXIV. Of Marriage and Divorce. 

Chapter XXV. Of the Church. 

Chapter XX VII. Of the Sacraments. 

Chapter XXVIII. Of Baptism. 

Chapter XXIX. Of the Lord’s Supper. 

Chapter XXX. Of Church Censures. 

Chapter XX XI. Of Synods and Councils. 


LARGER CATECHISM, 


Questions 3, 5. Of the Scriptures. 
Questions 24, 28, 29. Of Sin. 
_ Question 45. Of the Kingship of Christ. 
~ Questions 62, 63. Of the Visible Church. 
Questions 91-152. Of the Moral Law. 
Question 158. By Whom Is the Word of God to Be Preached? 
Questions 164-166. Of Baptism. 
Questions 168, 169, 172, 173. Of the Lord’s Supper. 
Questions 178-196. Of Prayer and the Lord’s Prayer. 


SHORTER CATECHISM. 


Questions 2, 3. Of the Scriptures. 

Question 14. Of Sin. 

Question 26. Of the Kingship of Christ. 

Questions 39-84. Of Duty and the Moral Law. 

Questions 88-97. Of the Means of Grace, the Sacraments 
Included. 

Questions 98-107. Of Prayer and the Lord’s Prayer. 


The above list shows how important it is to keep in mind, in 
connection with all administration of Church affairs, the 
unity of the Constitution as a whole. The Administrative 
are not independent of, but are rooted in and controlled by, 
the Doctrinal Standards. 


Lewis Seymour Moupag, Stated Clerk. 
5 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 
THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT.................... 9 
EP (Bretitamaryy Brinch piesacct.tsamcae ck aie ia tet 9 
TA CORTS-C DUTCH: sel Au cca) ane Micke: intial ean cee 12 
TIL (Of the, Officers ot ithe, Church a.02....adieeies ot. 13 
TV..408 Bishops OF Le AStous, fm. ni. eee eee 14 
VIS OP Rube bigeres ae ee Eo See nes 15 
VIL GOP Deatone i te ate er, sae ree 15 
VII. Of Ordinances in a Particular Church.................. 16 
VIII. Of Church Government, and the Several Kinds 
OF JUudiCaCOTioss leo ike nen ee wrenes on oe Ly: 
Tx Of-the Church sessions © ott acs , icdeeee 18 
A Ol the Preshviervy. ea te ees eee 21 
AT MOi the Synod 5. ee ee. te ee tee a ene 25 
AIT. Of the General Assembly .i........0.cccclccccccccccceseeeeeee 26 
XIII. Of Electing and Ordaining Ruling Elders and 
DéAgons 20). 2752 ie De Teer. Balauae: Sr 29 
XIV. Of Licensing Candidates or Probationers to 
Preach-the (sospellic 2 ptt GA" PM a eek Se 31 
XV. Of the Election and Ordination of Bishops or 
Pastors; ‘and. Hvangelistsitscf Nott, WAL wee 35 
XVI. Of Translation, or Removing a Minister from 
One-Chatre.to'Anothers# a 86! JADN ien, 42 
XVII. Of Resigning a Pastoral Charge.......c.c.ccccccccccssscess 44 
ILOILO hoe a ca A alll 45 
wig GENiaderatars:sarto ak een ne eee nee 46 
Ben OF Clerks <0 cite tie aan 2 oe Lae ind 47 
XXI. Of Vacant Congregations Assembling for Public 
Worshipeveti?. 1c Sen Sir nee er et Paper 47 
XXII. Of Commissioners to the General Assemblly........ 48 
XXIII. Of the Organizations of the Church: ‘Their 
bughts and Dities 2a, oe ee 50 
SATViiOPA mendmenigit wii tn eo ee a 51 
XAXV. Of the Board of Deacons...cccccccccccccsesesessseeseccececeee 52 
XXVI. Of the General Council and Executive Com- 
WUISSIONR: 0. Cited heen, oh eee 53 
THE BOOK OMNDISCIPLINES 2 tie 59 
I. Of Discipline: Its Nature, Ends, and Subjects 59 
II. Of the Parties in Cases of Process ....cccccccecccsseessse 60 


CONTENTS 7 


PAGE 
III. Of Charges and Specifications..........0.00.c:ccceeeeee 62 
IV. Of Process: General Rules Pertaining to All 
ET ROMA So) ed Mee Ee? ek oe 62 
V. Of Special Rules Pertaining to Cases Before 
PARSONS cto RSs scl et she ae, eae re Re ey 66 
VI. Of General Rules Pertaining to the Trial of a 
Minister, Elder, or Deacont............:....ccscccessceeees 66 
VII. Of Cases Without. Process iiicscraiatt suarincd csodovces 69 
WILT. OF Tviclence. 25 .s<1- cetera ee ee, ae 72 
IX. Of the Ways in Which a Cause May Be Carried 
from a Lower to a Higher Judicatory.............. 75 
i. General Review and Control..........000.00.00. 75 
lis. | MeTerencesns bt zisieork. Acid eeat diteee 76 
ALES, CSOD teers epsieeiet cccere di vonss iekcavoccesens 77 
TV IRA DRCAISN Gero ie eer al ye tec 79 
ao WL Lesente and Proteats io cot ees ae celine 81 
XI. Of Jurisdiction in Cases of Dismission.................. 83 
XII. Of Removals, and Limitations of Time................ 84 
ALT. OF Judicial: Caseatiy 5 mie Vane en 85 
i. Of Judicial Cases in Presbyteries and 
PSV OdS eG ees ss Sees! dion: Pela ee Cee 85 
SRT 8: AA "Sudicial Cases in the General 
PASBET DLV Cn. ack noite tye te ee 86 
iii, Of Nonjudicial or Administrative 
Cases and References...............cecceeee 88 
XIV. Of Differences Between Judicatories.........0.00.00. 89 
THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP 
YALE OY BREE Ese RE SE: oe Weer 91 
I. Of the Sanctification of the Lord’s Day.............. 91 
II. Of the Assembling of the Congregation and 
Their Behavior During Divine Service............ 92 
III. Of the Public Reading of the Holy Scriptures.... 92 
LV. Of theSingiig ot Pealma nea tata 93 
Nia T ok DUG RTAVED ny Scatter: ates ete it peses seen 94 
VI. Of the Worship of God by Offerings........00000000... 96 
VII. Of the Preaching of the Word.........000coe eee 97 
VIII. Of the Administration of Baptism......000.0000000000.. 98 
IX. Of the Administration of the Lord’s Suppert...... 101 
X. Of the Admission to Full Communion of Persons 
Baptized invinfancyie cee Oe aes, le 104 
XI. Of the Mode of Inflicting and Removing 
OTIATINGG ta ties. vdreatanite Llaanadtnes ads Gan Adee tan 104 
XII. Of the Solemnization of Marriage.....0.0....00c.. 107 
MLL OF thd Visitation of the Sick: init ee. ind 110 
LV GOO tne: Dura hOTins CAG eh Ce ee 112 


8 CONTENTS 


PAGE 

XY. Of Fasting, and of the Observation of the Days 
of/Ehankspiving: sl. sack. | Yates Yo 112 
XVI. Of Secret and Family Worship............c.cccccscsssseseee 114 
APPEN DIC ES 22 Jos sntccsthsetcasenasasc Mt ne aoe, 115 
A. Brief Statement of the Reformed Faith........ccccccccosescee 117 
Bc. ConstiiwtionaltRuless + ee ne ee is 
1s Local: Evangelistaaed Vere Boar AD te 1 Bis 
li: |, Trials for Licensure. 2:.47.1 eee OP eae 123 
lis Candidates for the Ministry.............:.ccsscssesesess 124 

iv. Permanent Committee on Vacancy and 
DUP DEV eee ee ee ene ab es 124 
C;; | General. Rules.for, JudicatoriesRh 2.2015, 126 


TN DEX ji itheed sins ee eink auc) ES Eel 137 


THE 


FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 


ADOPTED, 1788; AMENDED, 1805-1924. 


CHAPTER I. 
PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES.* 


Tue Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America, in presenting to the Christian public the system 
of union, and the form of government and discipline 
which they have adopted, have thought proper to state, 
by way of introduction, a few of the general principles by 
which they have been governed in the formation of the 
plan. This, it is hoped, will, in some measure, prevent 
those rash misconstructions, and uncandid reflections, 
which usually proceed from an imperfect view of any 
subject; as well as make the several parts of the system 
plain, and the whole perspicuous and fully understood. 


They are unanimously of opinion: 


I. That “God alone is Lord of the conscience; and 
“hath left it free from the doctrine and commandments of 
“men, which are in any thing contrary to his word, or 


*Note.—This introductory chapter, with the exception of the first 
sentence, was first drawn up by the Synod of New York and Philadelphia, 
and prefixed to the Form of Government, etc., as published by that body 
in 1788. In that year, after arranging the plan on which the Presbyterian 
Church is now governed, the Synod was divided into four Synods, and 
gave place to the General Assembly which met for the first time in 1789. 


9 


10 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP. I. 


“beside it in matters of faith or worship”: Therefore 
they consider the rights of private judgment, in all mat- 
ters that respect religion, as universal and unalienable: 
they do not even wish to see any religious constitution 
aided by the civil power, further than may be necessary 
for protection and security, and, at the same time, be 
equal and common to all others. 


II. That, in perfect consistency with the above princi- 
ple of common right, every Christian Church, or union or 
association of particular churches, is entitled to declare 
the terms of admission into its communion, and the qualifi- 
cations of its ministers and members, as well as the whole 
system of its internal government which Christ hath ap- 
pointed: that, in the exercise of this right they may, not- 
withstanding, err, in making the terms of communion 
either too lax or too narrow; yet, even in this case, they 
do not infringe upon the liberty, or the rights of others, 
but only make an improper use of their own. 


III. That our blessed Saviour, for the edification of the 
visible Church, which is his body, hath appointed officers, 
not only to preach the gospel and administer the Sacra- 
ments; but also to exercise discipline, for the preserva- 
tion both of truth and duty; and, that it is incumbent 
upon these officers, and upon the whole Church, in whose 
name they act, to censure or cast out the erroneous and 
scandalous; observing, in all cases, the rules contained in 
the Word of God. 


IV. That truth is in order to goodness; and the great 
touchstone of truth, its tendency to promote holiness; 
according to our Saviour’s rule, “by their fruits ye shall 
know them.” And that no opinion can be either more 
pernicious or more absurd, than that which brings truth 
and falsehood upon a level, and represents it as of no 
consequence what a man’s opinions are. On the contrary, 
they are persuaded that there is an inseparable connection 
between faith and practice, truth and duty. Otherwise it 
would be of no consequence either to discover truth, or to 
embrace it. 


SEC. VIII.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 11 


V. That while under the conviction of the above prin- 
ciple, they think it necessary to make effectual provision, 
that all who are admitted as teachers, be sound in the faith; 
they also believe that there are truths and forms, with 
respect to which men of good characters and principles 
may differ. And in all these they think it the duty both 
of private Christians and societies, to exercise mutual 
forbearance towards each other. 


VI. That though the character, qualifications, and 
authority of church officers, are laid down in the Holy 
Scriptures, as well as the proper method of their investi- 
ture and institution; yet the election of the persons to the 
exercise of this authority, in any particular society, is in 
that society. 


VII. That all church power, whether exercised by the 
body in general, or in the way of representation by dele- 
gated authority, is only ministerial and declarative; that 
is to say, that the Holy Scriptures are the only rule of 
faith and manners; that no church judicatory ought to 
pretend to make laws, to bind the conscience in virtue of 
their own authority; and that all their decisions should 
be founded upon the revealed will of God. Now though 
it will easily be admitted, that all synods and councils may 
err, through the frailty inseparable from humanity; yet 
there is much greater danger from the usurped claim of 
making laws, than from the right of judging upon laws 
already made, and common to all who profess the gospel; 
although this right, as necessity requires in the present 
state, be lodged with fallible men. 


VIII. Lastly, that, if the preceding Scriptural and 
rational principles be steadfastly adhered to, the vigor 
and strictness of its discipline will contribute to the glory 
and happiness of any Church. Since ecclesiastical disci- 
pline must be purely moral or spiritual in its object, and 
not attended with any civil effects, it can derive no force 
whatever, but from its own justice, the approbation of an 
impartial public, and the countenance and blessing of the 
great Head of the Church universal. 


12 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP. II. 
CHAPTER II. 


OF THE CHURCH. 


I. JESuS CHRIST, who is now exalted far above all 
principality and power,” hath erected, in this world, a 
kingdom, which is his Church. ® 

II. The universal Church consists of all those persons, 
in every nation, together with their children, who make 
profession of the holy religion of Christ, and of submis- 
sion to his laws.° 


III. As this immense multitude cannot meet together in 
one place, to hold communion, or to worship God, it is 
reasonable, and warranted by Scripture example, that 
they should be divided into many particular churches.? 


IV. A particular church consists of a number of pro- 
fessing Christians, with their offspring, voluntarily associ- 


@Eph. i. 20, 21. When he raised him from the dead, and set him at 
his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above all principality, 
and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, 
not only in this world, but also in that which is to come. Psa. Ixviii. 18, 
Thou hast ascended on high, thou hast led captivity captive: thou 
hast received gifts for men; yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lorp 
God might dwell among them. 


bPsa. ii. 6. Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion. Dan. 
vii. 14.—There was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that 
all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion is 
an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom 
that which shall not be destroyed. Eph. i. 22, 23. And hath put all 
things under his feet, and gave him to ‘be the head over all things to the 
ehurch, Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. 


CRev. v. 9. And hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every 
kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation. Acts ii. 39. For the 
promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, 
even as many as the Lord our God shall call. 1 Cor. i. 2, compared with 
2 Cor. ix. 13. 


dGal. i. 21, 22. Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia; 
and was unknown by face unto the churches of Jud#a which were in Christ. 
Rev. i. 4, 20. John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be 
unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was, and which is 
to come; and from the seven Spirits which are before his throne.—The 
mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the 
seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven 
churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven 
churches. See also Rev. ii. 1. 


SEC 11.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 13 


ated together, for divine worship and godly living, agree- 
ably to the Holy Scriptures;* and submitting to a certain 
form of government.’ 


CHAPTER III. 
OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. 


I. Our blessed Lord, at first, collected his Church out of 
different nations,’ and formed it into one body,” by the 
mission of men endued with miraculous gifts which have 
long since ceased.* 

II. The ordinary and perpetual officers in the Church 
are Bishops or Pastors;’ the representatives of the people, 
usually styled Ruling Elders;* and Deacons.! 


€Acts ii. 41, 47. Then they that gladly received his word were bap- 
tized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand 
souls.—Praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord 
added to the church daily such as should be saved. I Cor. vii. 14. For 
the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving 
wife is sanctified by the husband: else were your children unclean; but 
now are they holy. Acts ii. 39. Mark x. 14, compared with Matt. xix. 
13, 14, and Luke xviii. 15, 16. 

THeb. viii. 5. Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly 
things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make 
the tabernacle: for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according 
to the pattern showed to thee in the mount. Gal. vi. 16. And as many 
as walk according to this rule, peace be on them, and mercy, and upon 
the Israel of God. 

9Psa. ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine in- 
heritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Rev. 
vii. 9. After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could 
number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood 
before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and 
palms in their hands. 

hi Cor. x. 17. For we being many are one bread, and one body: for 
we are all partakers of that one bread. See also Eph. iv. 16. Col. i. 18. 

iMatt. x. 1-8. And when he had called unto him his twelve disciples, 
he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal 
all manner of sickness and all manner of disease, etc. 

j1 Tim. iii. 1. If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good 
work. Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; 
and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting 
of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body 
of Christ. 

ki) Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of 
double honor. 

'Phil. i. 1. To all the saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philippi, with 
the bishops and deacons. 


14 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cwap. rv. 


CHAPTER IV. 
OF BISHOPS OR PASTORS. 


Tue pastoral office is the first m the Church, both for 
dignity and usefulness.” The person who fills this office 
hath, in Scripture, obtained different names expressive of 
his various duties. As he has the oversight of the flock 
of Christ, he is termed bishop.*” As he feeds them with 
spiritual food, he is termed pastor.? As he serves Christ 
in his church, he is termed minister.” As it is his duty to 
be grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, and 
to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is 
termed presbyter or elder.? As he is the messenger of 
God, he is termed the angel of the church.” As he is sent 
to declare the will of God to sinners, and to beseech them 
to be reconciled to God through Christ, he is termed am- 
bassador.* And, as he dispenses the manifold grace of 
God, and the ordinances instituted by Christ, he is termed 
steward of the mysteries of God.’ 


mRom. xi. 13. 

mActs xx. 28. Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the 
flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, [bishops] 
to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. 

OJer. iii. 15. And I will give you pastors according to mine heart, 
which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding. 1 Pet. v. 2-4. 


P1 Cor. iv. 1. Let aman so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, 
and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 Cor. iii. 6. Who also hath 
made us able ministers of the new testament. 


@i Pet. v. 1. The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also 
an elder, and a witness of the sufferimgs of Christ, and also a partaker 
of the glory that shall be revealed. See also Tit.i.5. 1 Tim. v. 1, 17, 19. 


TRev. ii. 1. Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write. Rev. 
1. 20.—The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches. See also 
Reve ii:,1)7s/ Mal. ii... 


82 Cor. v. 20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though 
God did beseech you by us, we pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled 
to God. Eph. vi. 20. 

‘Luke xii. 42. Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom 
his lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them their portion 
of meat in due season? 1 Cor.iv. 1. Let aman so account of us, as of 
the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 

*As the office and character of the gospel minister is particularly and 
fully described in the Holy Scriptures, under the title of bishop and as 
this term is peculiarly expressive of his duty as an overseer of the flock, 
it ought not to be rejected. 


cHAP. vi.}] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 15 


CHAPTER V. 
OF RULING ELDERS. 


‘ 


Ruuina elders are properly the representatives of the 
people, chosen by them for the purpose of exercising 
government and discipline, in conjunction with pastors or 
ministers.“ This office has been understood, by a great 
part of the Protestant Reformed Churches, to be desig- 
nated in the Holy Scriptures, by the title of governments, 
and of those who rule well, but do not labor in the word 
and doctrine.” 


CHAPTER VI. 
OF DEACONS. 


Tue Scriptures clearly point out deacons as distinct 
officers in the Church,” whose business it is to take care 
of the poor, and to distribute among them the collections 
which may be raised for their use.* To them also may be 
properly committed the management of the temporal 
affairs of the Church. 4 


41 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of 
double honor, especially they who labor in the word and doctrine. Rom. 
xi. 7,8. <Acts:xv. 25. 


1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, 
secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts 
of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. See letter wu, 
above. 


Phil. i. 1. 1 Tim. iii. 8-15. 


ZActs vi. 1, 2. And in those days, when the number of the disciples 
was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the 
Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministra- 
tion. Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them. 
and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve 
tables, 


YActs vi. 3, 5, 6. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven 
men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may 
appoint over this business.—And the saying pleased the whole multitude: 
and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, 
and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and 
Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch: whom they set before the apostles: and 
when they had prayed, they laid ¢heir hands on them. 


16 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _— [cHap. vit. 


CHAPTER VII. 
OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 


THE ordinances established by Christ, the Head, in a 
particular church, which is regularly constituted with 
its proper officers, * are prayer,* singing praises, ° reading,’ 
expounding and preaching the Word of God;* administer- 
ing Baptism and the Lord’s Supper;* public solemn fast- 
ing and thanksgiving,’ catechizing,? makir ; collections 


21 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40. Let all things be done unto edifying.—For 
God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of 
the saints.—Let all things be done decently and in order. 


4Acts vi. 4. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to 
the ministry of the word. 1 Tim. ii. 1. 


oCol. iii. 16. Teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and 
hymas and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord 
Psa. ix. 11. Eph. v.19. Also Col. iv. 6. 


CActs xv. 21. Luke iv. 16, 17. 


4Titus i. 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught, 
that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the 
gainsayers. Acts x. 42.—He commanded us to preach unto the people. 
see also Acts xxviii. 23. Luke xxiv. 47. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Acts ix. 20. 


€Matt. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore; and teach all nations, bap- 
tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded 
YOU, mete. Anda VLark. <Vin lope Gasten@ Oras ki 2o-2Om ahora le Dave 
received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord 
Jesus the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and when 
he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat; this is my body, 
which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. After the same 
manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is 
the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink ¢, in re- 
membrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, 
ye do show the Lord’s death till he come. Compared with 1 Cor. x. 16. 


JLuke v. 35. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be 
taken away from them, and then shall they fast inthose days. Psa. 1. 14. 
Otfer unto God thanksgiving; and pay thy vows unto the Most 
High. Phil. iv. 6.—In every thing by prayer and supplication with 
thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. See 1 Tim. 
ils dyed. XCV. 2. 


9Heb. v. 12. For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have 
need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles 
of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. 


as 


SEC. I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 17 


for the poor and other pious purposes ;” exercising disci- 
pline;* and blessing the people.’ 


CHAPTER VIII. 


OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, AND THE SEVERAL KINDS OF 
JUDICATORIES. 


I. ir is absolutely necessary that the government of the 
Church be eacrcised under some certain and definite form.* 
And we hold it to be expedient, and agreeable to Scripture 
and the practice of the primitive Christians, that the Church 
be governed by congregational, presbyterial, and synodical 
assemblies. In full consistency with this belief, we em- 
brace, in the spirit of charity, those Christians who differ 
from us, in opinion, or in practice, on these subjects.’ 


hl Cor. xvi. 1-4. Now concerning the collection for the saints, as 
I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the 
first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God 
hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. And 
when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will 
I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem. And if it be meet that 
I go also, they shall go with me. Gal. ii. 10. Only they would that we 
should remember the poor; the same which I also was forward to do. 


‘Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit 
yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, 
that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable 
for you. 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to know 
them which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish 
you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work’s sake. And 
be at peace among yourselves. 


J2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of 
God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 
Eph. i. 2. Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father and from 
the Lord Jesus Christ. 


EEzek. xliii. 11, 12. Show them the form of the house, and the fashion 
thereof, and the goings out thereof, and the comings in thereof, and all 
the forms thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and all the forms thereof, 
and all the laws thereof: and write it in their sight that they may keep 
the whole form thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and do them. 
This is the law of the house. 


lActs xv. 5, 6. But there rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees 
which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them and to 
command them to keep the law of Moses. And the apostles and elders 
came together for to consider of this matter. 


18 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cwap. 1x. 


II. These assemblies ought not to possess any civil juris- 
diction, nor to inflict any civil penalties.” Their power 
is wholly moral or spiritual, and that only ministerial 
and declarative.” They possess the right of requiring 
obedience to the laws of Christ; and of excluding the 
disobedient and disorderly from the privileges of the 
Church. To give efficiency, however, to this necessary 
and scriptural authority, they possess the powers requi- 
site for obtaining evidence and inflicting censure. They 
can call before them any offender against the order and 
government of the Church; they can require members of 
their own society to appear and give testimony in the 
cause; but the highest punishment to which their author- 
ity extends, is to exclude the contumacious and impeni- 
tent from the congregation of believers. ° 

III. In these assemblies only members thereof who are 
personally present are entitled to vote. 


CHAPTER IX. 
OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 


J. Tue church session consists of the pastor or pastors 
and ruling elders, of a particular congregation.” 


mULuke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said unto him, Master, 
speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me. And he 
said unto him, Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you? John 
xviii. 36.—My kingdom is not of this world. 


®See and consult Acts xv. 1-32. 


OMatt. xviii. 15-18. Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against 
thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he 
shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear 
thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or 
three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect 
to hear them, tell ¢¢ unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, 
let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say 
unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: 
and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. 
v. 4, 5. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered 
together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver 
such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit 
may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. 

?1 Cor. v.4. Inthe name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered 
together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ. 


SEC. VI.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 19 


II. Of this judicatory, two elders, if there be as many 
in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to 
constitute a quorum. 


III. The pastor of the congregation shall always be 
the moderator of the session; except when, for prudential 
reasons, it may appear advisable that some other minister 
should be invited to preside; in which case the pastor 
may, with the concurrence of the session, invite such 
other minister as they may see meet, belonging to the 
same presbytery, to preside in that case. The same expe- 
dient may be adopted in case of the sickness or absence 
of the pastor. — 


IV. It is expedient, at every meeting of the session, 
more especially when constituted for judicial business, 
that there be a presiding minister. When, therefore, a 
church is without a pastor, the moderator of the session 
shall be, either the minister appointed for that purpose 
by the presbytery, or one invited by the session to preside 
on a particular occasion. But where it is impracticable, 
without great inconvenience, to procure the attendance 
of such a moderator, the session may proceed without it. 


V. In congregations where there are two or more pas- 
tors, they shall, when present, alternately preside in the 
session. 


VI. The church session is charged with maintaining 
the spiritual government of the congregation; for which 
purpose, they have power to inquire into the knowledge’ 
and Christian conduct of the members of the church; 
to call before them offenders and witnesses, being mem- 
bers of their own congregation, and to introduce other 
witnesses, where it may be necessary to bring the process 
to issue, and when they can be procured to attend; to re- 
ceive members into the church; to admonish, to rebuke, 
to suspend or exclude from the Sacraments, those who are 


@Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit 
yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, 
that they may do it with joy, and not with grief. 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. 
1 Dimyev 72 TEzek, xxxiv. 4. 


20 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cuHap. rm. 


found to deserve censure;* to concert the best measures for 
promoting the spiritual interests of the congregation; to 
supervise the Sabbath-school and the various societies or 
agencies of the congregation; and to appoint delegates to 
the higher judicatories of the Church.’ 

VII. Subject to the provisions of the Directory for 
Worship, the session shall have and exercise exclusive 
authority over the worship of the congregation, including 
the musical service; and shall determine the times and 
places of preaching the Word and all other religious serv- 
ices. They shall also have exclusive authority over the 
uses to which the church buildings may be put, but may 
temporarily delegate the determination of such uses to 
the body having management of the temporal affairs of 
the church, subject to the superior authority and direction 
of the session. 

VIII. The pastor has power to convene the session when 
he may judge it requisite;“ and he shall always convene 
them when requested to do so by any two of the elders. 
The session shall also convene when directed so to do by 
the presbytery. 

IX. Every session shall keep a fair record of its pro- 
ceedings; which record shall be, at least once in every 
year, submitted to the inspection of the presbytery. 


X. Every church session shall keep registers or rolls of 
persons admitted to or suspended from the Lord’s Table; 
and of the deaths, and other removals of church members; 
but the names of members shall be placed upon or removed 
from the rolls of the church only by order of the session, 
and in accordance with the provisions of the Book of Disci- 


$1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to know them 
which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish 
you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work’s sake. Andi 
be at peace among yourselves. See also 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. 1 Cor. 
xi. 27-33. 

tActs xv. 2, 6. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dis- 
sension and disputation with them,they determined that Paul and Barnabas, 
and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles 
and elders about this question.—And the apostles and elders came together 
for to consider of this matter. 4UActs xx. 17. 


SEC. I11.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 21 


pline. The church session shall also keep a fair register 
of marriages, and of baptisms, with the times of the births 
of the individuals baptized. 


CHAPTER X. 
OF THE PRESBYTERY. 


I. Tue Church being divided into many separate con- 
gregations, these need mutual counsel and assistance, in 
order to preserve soundness of doctrine, and regularity 
of discipline, and to enter into common measures for pro- 
moting knowledge and religion, and for preventing infi- 
delity, error, and immorality.” Hence arise the importance 
and usefulness of presbyterial and synodical assemblies.” 


II. A presbytery consists of all the ministers, in num- 
ber not less than five, and one ruling elder from each 
congregation, within a certain district; but in exceptional 
cases a presbytery may be organized within the bounda- 
ries of existing presbyteries, in the interests of ministers 
and churches speaking other than the English language, 
or of those of a particular race; but in no case without 
their consent; and the same rule shall apply to synods. 


III. Every congregation, which has a stated pastor, has 
a right to be represented by one elder; and everv colle- 
giate church by two or more elders, in proportion to the 
number of its pastors. 


"The church of Jerusalem consisted of more than one, as is manifest 
both before and after the dispersion, from Acts vi. 1, 6. Acts ix. Sh be 
Acts xxi. 20. Acts ii. 41, 46, 47, and iv. 4. These congregations were 
under one presbyterial government, proved from Acts xv. 4. Acts xi. 
22,30. Actsxxi.17,18. Actsvi. 1-7, That the church of Ephesus had more 
congregations than one, under a presbyterial government, appears from 
Acts xix. 18-20. 1 Cor. xvi. 8, 9, 19, compared with Acts xviii. 19, 
24, 26. Acts xx. 17, 18, 25, 28, 30, 31, 36, 37. Rev. ii. 1-6, 


1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given 
thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 
Acts xv. 2, 4, 6, 22—And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were 
received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared 
all things that God had done with theni.—And the apostles and elders 
came together for to consider of this matter. 


é 


22 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP, X. 


IV. Every vacant congregation, which is regularly or- 
ganized, shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling 
elder in presbytery. 


Vv. Every elder not known to the presbytery, shall 
produce a certificate of his regular appointment from 
the church which he represents. * 


VI. Any three ministers, and as many elders as may 
be present belonging to the presbytery, being met at the 
time and place appointed, shall be a quorum competent 
to proceed to business. 4 


VII. The presbytery has power to receive and issue 
all appeals, complaints, and references, that are regu- 
larly brought before it from church sessions, * provided, that 
cases may be transmitted to Judicial Commissions as pre- 
scribed in the Book of Discipline;? to examine and 
license candidates for the holy ministry;® to ordain, 


TActs xv. 1-6. 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40.—Let all things be done 
unto edifying. —For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, 
as in all churches of the saints.—Let all things be done decently and in 
order. 


YActs xiv. 26, 27. And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they 
had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they 
fulfilled. And when they were come, and had gathered the church to- 
gether, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he 
had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. Compared with Acts 
xi. 18. When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified 
God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto 
life. 


2Acts xv. 5, 6, 19, 20. But there rose up certain of the sect of the 
Pharisees which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them, 
and to command them to keep the law of Moses. And the apostles and 
elders came together for to consider of this matter.—Wherefore my sentence 
is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned 
to God: but that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions 
of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood. 


GActs xvill. 24, 27. And a certain Jew named Apollos, born at Alex- 
andria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures, came to Ephe- 
sus.—And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, 
exhorting the disciples to receive him. Compare Acts xix. 1-7. 

>1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given 
thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 
Acts xiii. 2, 3. As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy 
Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I 
have called them. And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their 
hands on them, they sent them away. 


sec. vi.) FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 23 


install, remove, and judge ministers;* to examine and 
approve or censure the records of church sessions; 
to resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously 
and reasonably proposed;? to condemn erroneous opin- 
ions which injure the purity or peace of the Church ;? 
to visit particular churches, for the purpose of inquiring 
into their state, and redressing the evils that may have 
arisen in them;/ to unite or divide congregations, at the 
request of the people, or to form or receive new congre- 
gations, and, in general, to order whatever pertains to the 
spiritual welfare of the churches under their care.? The 
presbytery may appoint an Executive Commission, in ac- 
cordance with the provisions of Chapter XXVI of the 
Form of Government; provided, that judicial cases shall 
be referred only to Judicial Commissions. 


VIII. It shall be the duty of the presbytery to keep a 
full and fair record of their proceedings, and to report to 
the synod, every year, licensures, ordinations, the receiv- 
ing or dismissing of members, the removal of members 


by death, the union or division of congregations, or the 
—_—_—_ 

CActs xv. 28. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay 
upon you no greater burden than these necessary things. 1 Cor. v. 3. 

dActs xv. 10. Now thercfore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon 
the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to 
bear? Compared with Gal. ii. 4, 5. 

“Acts xv. 22-24. Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the 
whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with 
Paul and Barnabas; namely Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief 
men among the brethren: and they wrote letters by them after this manner; 
The apostles and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren 
which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia: forasmuch 
as we have heard, that certain which went out from us have troubled 
you with words, subverting your souls, saying, Ye must be circumcised, 
and keep the law: to whom we gave no such commandment. 

‘Acts xx. 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called the 
elders of the church. Acts vi. 2. Then the twelve called the multi- 
tude of the disciples unto them, and said, it is not reason that we should 
leave the word of God, and serve tables. Acts xv. 30. So* when they 
were dismissed, they came to Antioch; and when they had gathered the 
multitude together, they delivered the epistle. 

9Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the 
Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication 
for all saints.—Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing; but in every thing 
by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made 
known unto God. 


24 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP. X. 


formation of new ones, and, in general, all the important 
changes which may have taken place within their bounds 
in the course of the year. 


IX. The presbytery shall meet on its own adjournment; 
and when any emergency shall require a meeting sooner 
than the time to which it stands adjourned, the modera- 
tor, or, in case of his absence, death, or inability to act, 
the stated clerk, shall, with the concurrence, or at the re- 
quest of two ministers and two elders, the elders being of 
different congregations, call a special meeting. For this 
purpose he shall send a circular letter, specifying the 
particular business of the intended meeting, to every 
minister belonging to the presbytery, and to the session 
of every vacant congregation, in due time previous to 
the meeting; which shall not be less than ten days. And 
nothing shall be transacted at such special meeting besides 
the particular business for which the judicatory has been 
thus convened. 


X. At every meeting of presbytery, a sermon shall be 
delivered, if convenient; and every. particular session 
shall be opened and closed with prayer. 


XI. Ministers in good standing in other presbyteries, or 
in any sister churches, who may happen to be present, may 
be invited to sit with the presbytery, as corresponding 
members. Such members shall be entitled to deliberate 
and advise, but not to vote in any decisions of the 
presbytery. 


XII. When two or more presbyteries unite in employ- 
ing a minister to labor among the vacant churches of 
these presbyteries, he may perform all the offices of a 
pastor in any of the vacant churches within the bounds of 
the presbyteries so employing him when authorized by 
the presbytery in which he is aes but of which 
he is not a member. 


SEC. IV.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 25 


CHAPTER XI. 
OF THE SYNOD.* 


I. As a presbytery is a convention of the bishops and 
elders within a certain district; so a synod is.a conyen- 
tion of the bishops and elders within a larger district, - 
including at least three presbyteries. The synod may be 
composed, at its own option, with the consent of a major- 
ity of its presbyteries, either of all the bishops and an 
elder from each congregation in its district, with the same 
modifications as in the presbytery, or of equal delegations 
of bishops and elders, elected by the presbyteries on a 
basis and in a ratio determined in like manner by the 
synod itself and its presbyteries. 


II. Any seven ministers, belonging to the synod, who 
shall convene at the time and place of meeting, with as 
many elders as may be present, shall be a quorum to trans- 
act synodical business; provided not more than three of — 
the said ministers belong to one presbytery. 


III. The same rule, as to corresponding members, which 
was laid down with respect to the presbytery, shall apply 
to the synod. 


IV. The synod has power to receive and issue all 
appeals, complaints, and references, that are regularly 
brought before it from the presbyteries, and to decide 
finally: in such cases all questions that do not affect the 
doctrine or Constitution of the Church, provided, that 
cases may be transmitted to Judicial Commissions as 
prescribed in the Book of Discipline; to review the 
records of presbyteries, and approve or censure them; 
to redress whatever has been done by presbyteries con- 
trary to order; to take effectual care that presby- 
teries observe the Constitution of the Church; to erect 
new presbyteries, and to unite or divide those which 


*As the proofs already adduced in favor of a presbyterial assembly 
in the government of the Church, are equally valid in support of a synodical 
assembly, it is unnecessary to repeat the Scriptures to which reference 
has been made under Chapter X, or to add any other. 


26 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cuap. x11. 


were before erected, subject to the approval of the 
General Assembly; generally, to take such order with 
respect to the presbyteries, sessions, and people under 
their care, as may be in conformity with the Word of 
God and the established rules, and may tend to 
promote the edification of the Church; and, finally, to 
propose to the General Assembly, for its adoption, such 
measures as may be of common advantage to the whole 
Church. The synod may appoint an Executive Commis- 
sion, In accordance with the provisions of Chapter XX VI 
of the Form of Government; provided, that judicial cases 
shall be referred only to Judicial Commissions. 

V. The synod shall convene at least once in each year; 
at the opening of which a sermon shall be delivered by 
the moderator, or, in case of his absence, by some other 
member; and every particular session shall be opened 
and closed with prayer. 

VI. It shall be the duty of the synod to keep full and 
fair records of its proceedings, to submit them annually 
to the inspection of the General Assembly, and to report 
to the Assembly the number of its presbyteries, and of 
the members and alterations of the presbyteries. 


CHAPTERALL 
OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY.* 


I. THe General Assembly is the highest judicatory 
of the Presbyterian Church. It shall represent, in one 
body, all the particular churches of this denomination; 


*The radical principles of Presbyterian church government and discipline 
are:—That the several different congregations of believers, taken collec- 
tively, constitute one Church of Christ, called emphatically the Church;— 
that a larger part of the church, or a representation of it, should govern 
a smaller, or determine matters of controversy which arise therein;—that, 
in like manner, a representation of the whole should govern and determine 
in regard to every part, and to all the parts united; that is, that a majority 
shall govern: and consequently that appeals may be carried from lower 
to higher judicatories, till they be finally decided by the collected wisdom 
and united voice of the whole Church. For these principles and this 
procedure, the example of the apostles, and the practice of the primitive 
Church, are considered as authority. See Acts xv. 1-29; xvi. 4, and the 
proofs adduced under the last three chapters. 


SEC. V.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 27 


and shall bear the title of THz GrnrraL ASSEMBLY OF 
THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES oF 
AMERICA. 

II. The General Assembly shall consist of an equal 
delegation of bishops and elders from each presbytery, 
in the followng proportion; viz: each presbytery con- 
sisting of not more than twenty-four ministers shall 
send one minister and one elder; and each presbytery, 
consisting of more than twenty-four ministers, shall send 
one minister and one elder for each additional twenty- 
four ministers, or for each additional fractional number 
of ministers not less than twelve; and these delegates, so 
appointed, shall be styled, Commissioners to the General 
Assembly. 


III. Any one hundred or more of these commissioners, 
one half of whom shall be ministers, being met on the 
day, and at the place appointed, shall be a quorum for the 
transaction of business. 


IV. The General Assembly shall receive and issue all 
appeals, complaints, and references, that affect the doc- 
trine or Constitution of the Church, and are regularly 
brought before it from the inferior judicatories, provided, 
that cases may be transmitted to Judicial Commissions 
of the General Assembly as prescribed in the Book 
of Discipline. The General Assembly shall review the 
records of every synod and approve or censure them; 
it shall give its advice and instruction, in all cases sub- 
mitted to it, in conformity with the Constitution of the 
Church; and it shall constitute the bond of union, peace, 
correspondence and mutual confidence among all our 
churches. The General Assembly may appoint an Exec- 
utive Commission, in accordance with the provisions of 
Chapter XXVI of the Form of Government; provided, 
that judicial cases shall be referred only to Judicial Com- 
missions. 


V. To the General Assembly also belongs the power 
of deciding in all controversies respecting doctrine and 
discipline; of reproving, warning, or bearing testimony 


28 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cuap. x1. 


against error in doctrine, or immorality in practice, in 
any church, presbytery, or synod; of erecting new synods 
when it may-be judged necessary; of superintending the 
concerns of the whole Church; of corresponding with 
foreign Churches, on such terms as may be agreed upon 
by the Assembly and the corresponding body: of sup- 
pressing schismatical contentions and disputations; and 
in general, of recommending and attempting reforma- 
tion of manners, and the promotion of charity, truth, and 
holiness, through all the churches under their care. 


VI. Before any overtures or enactments proposed by the 
Assembly to be established as rules regulative of the con- 
stitutional powers of presbyteries and synods, shall be ob- 
ligatory upon the Church, it shall be necessary to transmit 
them to all the presbyteries, and to receive the returns of 
at least a majority of them, in writing, approving thereof, 
and such rules, when approved, shall be appended to the 
Constitution of the Church. 


VII. The General Assembly shall meet at least once in 
every year. On the day appointed for that purpose the 
Moderator of the last Assembly, if present, shall open the 
meeting with a sermon, or if the Moderator be a ruling 
elder, with an appropriate address, and he shall preside 
until a new Moderator be chosen. In the absence of the 
Moderator, some ‘other minister or ruling elder shall be 
chosen to perform the duties above specified. No com- 
missioner shall have a right to deliberate or vote in the 
Assembly until his name shall have been enrolled by the 
Clerk, and his commission examined and filed among the 
papers of the Assembly. 


VIII. Each session of the Assembly shall be opened 
and closed with prayer. And the whole business of the 
Assembly being finished, and the vote taken for dissolv- 
ing the present Assembly, the Moderator shall say from 
the chair,—‘‘By virtue of the authority delegated to me, 
“by the Church, let this General Assembly be dissolved, 
“‘and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another General 


SEC. IVv.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 29 


“Assembly, chosen in the same manner, to meet at 

“fon the day of A. D. ”—after which he shall 
pray and return thanks, and pronounce on those present 
the apostolic benediction. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


OF ELECTING AND ORDAINING RULING ELDERS AND 
DEACONS. 


I. Havrne defined the officers of the Church, and the 
judicatories by which it shall be governed, it is proper here 
to prescribe the mode in which ecclesiastical rulers should 
be ordained to their respective offices, as well as some of 
the principles by which they shall be regulated in dis- 
charging their several duties. 


II. Every congregation shall elect persons to the office 
of ruling elder, and to the office of deacon, or either of 
them, in the mode most approved and in use in that con- 
gregation.” In all cases the persons elected must be 
members in full communion in the church in which they . 
are to exercise their office, provided, that men shall be 
eligible to election to the office of ruling elder, and that 
men and women shall be eligible to election to the office 
of deacon. 


III. When any person shall have been elected to either 
of these offices, and shall have declared his (her) willing- 
ness to accept thereof, he (she) shall be set apart in the 
following manner: 


IV. After sermon, the minister shall state, in a concise 
manner, the warrant and nature of the office of ruling 
elder or deacon, together with the character proper to 
be sustained, and the duties to be fulfilled by the officer 
elect; having done this, he shall propose to the candidate, 
in the presence of the congregation, the following ques- 
tions: viz. 


Al Cor. xiv. 40. 


30 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. — [cuap. xm. 


1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible 
rule of faith and practice? 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of dov- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. Do you approve of the government and discipline 
of the Presbyterian Church in these United States? 

4. Do you accept the office of ruling elder (or deacon 
as the case may be) in this congregation, and promise 
faithfully to perform all the duties thereof? 

5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity 
of the Church? 

The elder, or deacon elect, having answered these ques- 
tions in the affirmative, the minister shall address to the 
members of the church the following questions: viz. 

Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and 
receive this brother (sister) as a ruling elder (or deacon), 
and do you promise to yield him (her) all that honor, 
encouragement and obedience in the Lord, to which his 
(her) office, according to the Word of God, and the Con- 
stitution of this Church, entitles him (her)? 

The members of the church having answered this ques- 
tion in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, 
the minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by 
prayer, to the office of ruling elder (or deacon, as the* case 
may be), and shall give to him (her) and to the congrega- 
tion, an exhortation suited to the occasion. 

V. Where there is an existing session, it is proper that 
the members of that body, at the close of the service, and 
in the face of the congregation, take the newly ordained 
elder by the hand, saying in words to this purpose,—“‘We 
“give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part of 
“this office with us.” 

VI. The offices of ruling elder and deacon are both per- 
petual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure. No person 
can be divested of either office but by deposition. Yet 

STO SRE ME DED Me Seca a Lek oor aah aah 


$Acts vi. 5, 6. 


SEC. I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 31 


an elder or deacon may become, by age or infirmity, 
incapable of performing the duties of his office; or he 
may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor immor- 
ality, become unacceptable, in his official character, to a 
majority of the congregation to which he belongs. In 
either of these cases, he may, as often happens with re- 
spect to a minister, cease to be an acting elder or deacon. 


VII. Whenever a ruling elder or deacon, from either 
of these causes, or from any other, not inferring crime, 
shall be incapable of serving the church to edification, 
the session shall take order on the subject, and state the 
fact, together with the reasons of it, on their records, 
provided always, that nothing of this kind shall be done 
without the concurrence of the individual in question, 
unless by the advice of presbytery. 

VIII. If any particular church, by a vote of members 
in full communion, shall prefer to elect ruling elders or 
deacons for a limited time in the exercise of their func- 
tions, this may be done; provided, the full time be not 
less than three years, and the session or board of dea- 
cons be made to consist of three classes, one of which 
only shall be elected every year; and provided, that 
elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the office 
when they are not re-elected, but shall be entitled to rep- 
resent that particular church in the higher judicatories, 
when appointed by the session or the presbytery. 


IX. Deaconesses may be elected to office in a manner 
similar to that appointed for deacons, and set apart by 
prayer. They shall be under the supervision of the session, 
and their duties shall be indicated by that body. 


CHAPTER XIV. 
OF LICENSING CANDIDATES OR PROBATIONERS TO PREACH 
THE GOSPEL. 
I. THe Holy Scriptures require that some trial be 
previously had of them who are to be ordained to the 
ministry of the gospel, that this sacred office may not 


32 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _[cuap. xXIv. 


be degraded, by being committed to weak or unworthy 
men;’ and that the churches may have an opportunity 
to form a better judgment respecting the talents of those 
by whom they are to be instructed and governed. For 
this purpose presbyteries shall license probationers to 
preach the gospel, that, after a competent trial of their 
talents, and receiving from the churches a good report, 
they may, in due time, ordain them to the sacred office.” 

II. Every candidate for licensure shall be taken on trials 
by that presbytery to which he most naturally belongs; 
and he shall be considered as most naturally belonging 
to that presbytery within the bounds of which he has 
ordinarily resided. But in case any candidate should 
find it more convenient to put himself under the care 
of a presbytery at a distance from that to which he most 
naturally belongs, he may be received by the said presby- 
tery, on his producing testimonials, either from the pres- 
bytery within the bounds of which he has commonly 
resided, or from any two ministers of that presbytery in 
good standing, of his exemplary piety, and other requi- 
site qualifications. 

III. It is proper and requisite that candidates apply- 
ing to the presbytery to be licensed to preach the gospel, 
produce satisfactory testimonials of their good moral char- 
acter, and of their being regular members of some partic- 
ular church. And it is the duty of the presbytery, for 
their satisfaction with regard, to the real piety of such 
candidates, to examine them respecting their experimen- 
tal acquaintance with religion, and the motives which 
influence them to desire the sacred office.’ This exami- 
nation shall be close and particular, and, in most cases, 
may best be conducted in the presence of the presbytery 
only. And it is recommended that the candidate be also 
required to produce a diploma of Bachelor or Master of 
Arts, from some college or university: or, at least, authen- 
tic testimonials of his having gone through a regular 
course of learning. 


J1 Tim, iii. 6," '2Tim. ii. 2. KE Tim. iii. 7. 3 John 12, 
lRom. ii. 21, in connection with letter J, this page. 


SEC. VI.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 33 


IV. Because it is highly reproachful to religion, and 
dangerous to the Church, to entrust the holy ministry to 
weak and ignorant men,” the presbytery shall try each 
candidate as to his knowledge of the Latin language, and 
the original languages in which the Holy Scriptures were 
written. They shall also examine him on the arts and 
sciences, the Bible in his vernacular, on theology, natural 
and revealed, and on ecclesiastical history, the sacraments 
and church government; provided, that if the examination 
in theology be unsatisfactory to one fourth of the presby- 
ters present, they may demand a further examination, in 
writing, on questions proposed by them, and by the pres- 
bytery, questions and answers to be filed by the presbytery. 
In leu of examinations in Latin and in the arts and 
sciences, the presbytery shall have discretion to accept his 
diploma of Bachelor or Master of Arts. And in order to 
make trial of his talents to explain and vindicate, and 
practically to enforce the doctrines of the gospel, the 
presbytery shall require of him: (1) A thesis in Latin or 
other language, on some common head in divinity; (2) a 
critical exercise in exegesis; (3) a lecture, or exposition 
of several verses of Scripture; and (4) a popular sermon. 


V. These, or other similar exercises, at the discretion of 
the presbytery, shall be exhibited until they shall have 
obtained satisfaction as to the candidate’s piety, litera- 
ture, and aptness to teach in the churches.” The lecture 
and popular sermon, if the presbytery think proper, may 
be delivered in the presence of a congregation. 


VI. That the most effectual measures may be taken to 
guard against the admission of insufficient men into the 
sacred office,° it is recommended that no candidate, ex- 
cept in extraordinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his 
having completed the usual course of academical studies, 
he shall have studied divinity at least two years, under 
some approved divine or professor of theology; and no 


MSee letters/, and *, page 32. 
m1 Tim. iii. 2. “Apt to teach.” See also the foregoing annotations. 
See letter J, page 32. 


34 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cHap. xiv. 


candidate shall receive license to preach until he has been 
under the care of presbytery for at least one year, except 
in extraordinary cases and by consent of three fourths of 
the members of presbytery present. 


VII. If the presbytery be satisfied with his trials, they 
shall then proceed to license him in the following man- 
ner: The moderator shall propose to him the following 
questions: viz. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible 
rule of faith and practice? 


2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity 
of the Church? 

4. Do you promise to submit yourself, in the Lord, to 
the government of this presbytery, or of any other pres- 
bytery in the bounds of which you may be called? 


VIII. The candidate having answered these questions 
in the affirmative, and the moderator having offered up 
a prayer suitable to the occasion, he shall address him- 
self to the candidate to the following purpose:—“‘In the 
‘name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that authority 
‘Which he hath given to the Church for its edification, 
‘we do license you to preach the gospel, wherever God in 
‘his providence may call you: and for this purpose, may 
“the blessing of God rest upon you, and the Spirit of 
“Christ fill your heart—Amen/”’ and record shall be 
made of the licensure in the following or like form: viz. 


At the day of the pres- 
bytery of having received testimonials in favor 
of of his having gone through a regular course 


of literature; of his good moral character; and of his 
being in the communion of the Church; proceeded to take 
the usual parts of trial for his licensure: and he having 
given satisfaction as to his accomplishments in literature; 


SEC. I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 35 


as to his experimental acquaintance with religion; and as 
to his proficiency in divinity and other studies ; the pres- 
bytery did, and hereby do, express their approbation of 
all these parts of trial: and he having adopted the Confes- 
tion of Faith of this Church, and satisfactorily answered 
the questions appointed to be put to candidates to be 
licensed; the presbytery did, and hereby do, license him, 
the said to preach the gospel of Christ, as 
a probationer for the holy ministry, within the bounds 
of this presbytery, or wherever else he shall be orderly 
called, 


IX. When any candidate for licensure shall have occa- 
sion, while his trials are going on, to remove from the 
bounds of his own presbytery into those of another, it 
shall be considered as regular for the latter presbytery, 
on his producing proper testimonials from the former, to 
take up his trials at the point at which they were left, and 
conduct them to a conclusion, in the same manner as if 
they had been commenced by themselves. 


X. In like manner, when any candidate, after licen- 
sure, shall, by the permission of his presbytery, remove 
without its limits, an extract of the record of his licen- 
sure, accompanied with a presbyterial recommendation, 
signed by the clerk, shall be his testimonials to the pres- 
bytery under whose care he shall come. 

XI. When a licentiate shall have been preaching for 
a considerable time, and his services do not appear to 
be edifying to the churches, the presbytery may, if they 
think proper, recall his license. 


CHAPTER XV. 


OF THE ELECTION AND ORDINATION OF BISHOPS OR 
PASTORS, AND EVANGELISTS. 


I. WHEN any probationer shall have preached so much 
to the satisfaction of any congregation, as that the people 
appear prepared to elect a pastor, the session shall take 


36 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cwap. xv. 


measures to convene them for this purpose: and it shall 
always be a duty of the session to convene them, when a 
majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case, shall, 
by a petition, request that a meeting may be called. 


II. When such a meeting is intended, the session shall 
solicit the presence and counsel of some neighboring 
minister to assist them in conducting the election con- 
templated, unless highly inconvenient on account of 
distance; in which case they may proceed without such 
assistance. 

III. On a Lord’s Day, immediately after public wor- 
ship, it shall be intimated from the pulpit, that all the 
members of that congregation are requested to meet on 

ensuing, at the church, or usual place for ~ 
holding public worship; then and there, if it be agree- 
able to them, to proceed to the election of a pastor for 
that congregation. 

IV. On the day appointed, the minister invited to pre- 
side, if he be present, shall, if it be deemed expedient, 
preach a sermon; and after sermon he shall announce to 
the people, that he will immediately proceed to take the 
votes of the electors of that congregation, for a pastor, 
if such be their desire: and when this desire shall be ex- 
pressed by a majority of voices, he shall then proceed to 
take votes accordingly. In this election, no person shall 
be entitled to vote who refuses to submit to the censures 
of the Church, regularly administered; or who does not 
contribute his just proportion, according to his own en- 
gagements, or the rules of that congregation, to all its 
necessary expenses. 

V. When the votes are taken, if it appear that a large 
minority of the people are averse from the candidate who 
has a majority of votes, and cannot be induced to concur 
in the call, the presiding minister shall endeavor to dis- 
suade the congregation from prosecuting it further. But 
if the people be nearly, or entirely, unanimous; or if the 
majority shall insist upon their right to call a pastor, the 
presiding minister, in that case, after using his utmost en- 


sec. vil.} FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 37 


deavors to persuade the congregation to unanimity, shall 
proceed to draw a call, in due form, and to have it sub- 
scribed by the electors; certifying at the same time, in 
writing, the number and circumstances of those who do 
not concur in the call: all which proceedings shall be 
laid before the presbytery, together with the call. 


VI. The call shall be in the following or like form: viz. 


The congregation of being, on sufficient 
grounds, well satisfied of the ministerial qualifications of 
you and having good hopes, from our 


past experience of your labors, that your ministrations in 
the gospel will be profitable to our spiritual interests, do 
earnestly call and desire you to undertake the pastoral 
office in said congregation; promising you, in the dis- 
charge of your duty, all proper support, encouragement, 
and obedience in the Lord. And that you may be free 
from worldly cares and avocations, we hereby promise and 
oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum of yearly 
in regular weekly, monthly or quarterly payments, dur- 
ing the time of your being and continuing the regular 
pastor of this church. In testimony whereof, we have 
respectively subscribed our names, this day of 


Attested by A. B., moderator of the meeting. 

VII. But if any congregation shall choose to subscribe 
their call by their elders and deacons, or by their trustees, 
or by a select committee, they shall be at liberty to do so. 
But it shall, in such case, be fully certified to the presby- 
tery, by the minister, or other person who presided, that 
the persons signing have been appointed, for that purpose 
by a public vote of the congregation; and that the call 
has been, in all other respects, prepared as above directed. 


VIII. When a call shall be presented to any minister 
or candidate, it shall always be viewed as a sufficient pe- 
tition from the people for his installment. The accept- 
ance of a call, by a minister or candidate, shall always 
be considered as a request, on his part, to be installed at 
the same time. And when a candidate shall be ordained 


38 FORM OF GOVERNMENT,  [cuap. xv. 


in consequence of a call from any congregation, the pres- 
bytery shall, at the same time, if practicable, install him 
pastor of that congregation. 

IX. The call, thus prepared, shall be presented to the 
presbytery, under whose care the person called shall be; 
that, if the presbytery think it expedient to present the 
call to him, it may be accordingly presented: and no 
minister or candidate shall receive a call but through the 
hands of the presbytery. No change shall be made in the 
amount of salary stipulated in the call without the con- 
sent of presbytery, unless both minister and congregation 
agree thereto; and only the congregation, regularly assem- 
bled, shall have power to bring such a question to the 
attention of presbytery. 

X. If the call be to a licentiate of another presbytery, 
in that case the commissioners deputed from the congre- 
gation to prosecute the call, shall produce, to that judica- 
tory, a certificate from their own presbytery, regularly 
attested by the moderator and clerk, that the call has been 
laid before them, and that it is in order. If that pres- 
bytery present the call to their licentiate, and he be dis- 
posed to accept it, they shall then dismiss him from their 
jurisdiction, and require him to repair to that presbytery, 
into the bounds of which he is called; and there to 
submit himself to the usual trials preparatory to ordi- 
nation. 

XI. Trials for ordination, especially in a different pres- 
bytery from that in which the candidate was licensed, shall 
consist of a careful examination as to his acquaintance 
with experimental religion; as to his knowledge of phil- 
osophy, theology, ecclesiastical history, the Greek and 
Hebrew languages, and such other branches of learning 
as to the presbytery may appear requisite; and as to his 
knowledge of the Constitution, the rules and principles 
of the government and discipline of the Church; together 
with such written discourse, or discourses, founded on the 
Word of God, as to the presbytery shall seem proper.? The 


PSee the proofs in sections i, ii, iii, iv, of Chapter iv. 


SEC. X1I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 39 


presbytery, being fully satisfied with his qualifications for 
the sacred office, shall appoint a day for his ordination, 
which ought to be, if convenient, in that church of which 
he is to be the minister. It is also recommended thata , 
fast day be observed in the congregation previous to the 
day of ordination. ¢ 


XII. The day appointed for ordination being come 
and the presbytery convened, a member of the presby- 
tery, previously appointed to that duty, shall preach a 
sermon adapted to the occasion. The same, or another 
member appointed to preside, shall afterwards briefly 
recite from the pulpit, in the audience of the people, the 
proceedings of the presbytery preparatory to this trans- 
action: he shall point out the nature and importance of 
the ordinance; and endeavor to impress the audience 
with a proper sense of the solemnity of the transaction. 


Then, addressing himself to the candidate, he shall pro- 
pose to him the following questions: viz. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible rule 
of faith and practice?” 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures?* 

3. Do you approve of the government and discipline 
of the Presbyterian Church in these United States?’ 

4. Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the 
Lord?* 

5. Have you been induced, as far as you know your 
own heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from 
love to God, and a sincere desire to promote his glory in 
the gospel of his Son?” 

6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- 
taining the truths of the gospel, and the purity and peace 


@Acts xiii. 2, 3. 72 Tim. iii. 16. Eph. ii. 20. 
82 Tim. i. 13. tSee letter § above. 
Ul Pet. v. 5. 1 Cor. i 2." 2 Cor, iv, 5: 


40 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cuap. xv. 


of the Church; whatever persecution or opposition may 
arise unto you on that account?” 

7. Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the 
exercise of all private and personal duties, which become 
you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel; as well 
as in all relative duties, and the public duties of your 
office; endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel 
by your conversation; and walking with exemplary piety 
before the flock over which God shall make you overseer?” 

8. Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
gregation, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their 
call? And do you promise to discharge the duties of a 
pastor to them, as God shall give you strength?4 

XIII. The candidate having answered these questions 
in the affirmative, the presiding minister shall propose to 
the people the following questions :— 

1. Do you, the people of this congregation, continue to 
profess your readiness to receive 
whom you have called to be your minister? 

2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth from 
‘his mouth, with meekness and love; and to submit to 
him in the due exercise of discipline? 2 

3. Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous 
labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction 
and spiritual edification? 

4, And do you engage to continue to him, while he is 
your pastor, that competent worldly maintenance which 
you have promised; and whatever else you may see 
needful for the honor of religion, and his comfort among 
you?? 

XIV. The people having answered these questions in 
the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the can- 
didate shall kneel down in the most convenient part of 
the church. Then the presiding minister shall, by prayer,’ 
and with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery,? 
aati Aerial a dei a oa ok cle! d lh 


“Acts xx. 17 to 31. 

7See the epistles to Timothy and Titus throughout. 

Y¥1 Pet. v. 2. @Jamesi. 21. Heb. xiii. 17. 
G1 Thess. v. 12, 13. >1 Cor. ix. 7 to 15. 

CActs xiii. 2, 3, @) Tim. iv. 14. 


sec. Xv1.| FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 4] 


according to the apostolic example, solemnly ordain him 
to the holy office of the gospel ministry. Prayer being 
ended, he shall rise from his knees; and the minister who . 
presides shall first, and afterward all the members of the 
presbytery in their order, take him by the right hand, say- 
ing, in words to this purpose, “We give you the right hand 
“of fellowship, to take part of this ministry with us.’’ 
After which the minister presiding, or some other ap- 
pointed for the purpose, shall give a solemn charge in 
the name of God, to the newly ordained bishop,’ and to 
the people,” to persevere in the discharge of their mutual 
duties, and shall then, by prayer, recommend them both 
to the grace of God, and his holy keeping, and finally, 
after singing a psalm, shall dismiss the congregation with 
the usual blessing. And the presbytery shall duly record 
the transaction. 


XV. As it is sometimes desirable and important that a 
candidate who has not received a call to be the pastor of a 
particular congregation, should, nevertheless, be ordained 
to the work of the gospel ministry, as an evangelist to 
preach the gospel, administer sealing ordinances, and 
organize churches, in frontier or destitute settlements; 
in this case, the last of the preceding questions shall be 
omitted, and the following used as a substitute: viz. 

Are you now willing to undertake the work of an evan- 
gelist; and do you promise to discharge the duties which 
may be incumbent on you in this character as God shall 
give you strength? 


XVI. Ministers connected with other denominations 
applying for membership in a presbytery, shall submit 
satisfactory evidence of possessing the qualifications of 
character and scholarship required of candidates and 
licentiates of this Church; shall be examined in theology, 
and at the discretion of presbytery in other subjects, and 
shall answer in the affirmative questions 1 to 8, contained 
in section. xil. of this chapter. 


Gal. ii. 9. Actsi. 25. FA oh Vol oe, 
Mark iv. 24, Heb. ii. 1. See also letters ¥ and 2, page 22. 


42 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cuap. xv. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


OF TRANSLATION, OR REMOVING A MINISTER FROM ONE 
CHARGE TO ANOTHER. 


I. No bishop shall be translated from one church to 
another, nor shall he receive any call for that purpose, 
but by the permission of the presbytery. 

II. Any church, desiring to call a settled minister from 
his present charge, shall, by commissioners properly au- 
thorized, represent to the presbytery the ground on which 
they plead his removal. The presbytery, having maturely 
considered their plea, may, according as it appears more 
or less reasonable, either recommend to them to desist 
from prosecuting the call, or may order it to be delivered 
to the minister to whom it is directed. If the parties be 
not prepared to have the matter issued at that presby- 
tery, a written citation shall be given to the minister and 
his congregation, to appear before the presbytery at their 
next meeting. This citation shall be read from the pulpit 
in that church, by a member of the presbytery appointed 
for that purpose, immediately after public worship; so 
that at least two Sabbaths shall intervene betwixt the 
citation and the meeting of the presbytery at which the 
cause of translation is to be considered. The presbytery 
being met, and having heard the parties, shall, upon the 
whole view of the case, either continue him in his former 
charge, or translate him, as they shall deem to be most 
for the peace and edification of the Church; or refer the 
whole affair to the synod at their next meeting, for their . 
advice and direction. 

III. When the congregation calling any settled minis- 
ter is within the limits of another presbytery, that congre- 
gation shall obtain leave from the presbytery to which 
they belong, to apply to the presbytery of which he is a 
member; and that presbytery, having cited him and his 
congregation as before directed, shall proceed to hear and 
issue the cause. If they agree to the translation, they 
shall release him from his present charge; and having 


SEC. VI.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 43 


given him proper testimonials, shall require him to repair 
to that presbytery, within the bounds of which the con- 
gregation calling him lies, that the proper steps may be 
taken for his regular settlement in that congregation: and 
the presbytery to which the congregation belongs, having 
received an authenticated certificate of his release, under 
the hand of the clerk of that presbytery, shall proceed to 
install him in the congregation, as soon as convenient. 
Provided always, that no bishop or pastor shall be trans- 
lated without his own consent previously obtained. 


IV. When any minister is to be settled in a congrega- 
tion, the installment, which consists in constituting a pas- 
toral relation between him and the people of that particu- 
lar church, may be performed either by the presbytery, or 
by a committee appointed for that purpose, as may appear 
most expedient: and the following order shall be observed 
therein: 

V. A day shall be appointed for the installment at such 
time as may appear most convenient, and due notice 
thereof given to the congregation. 

VI. When the presbytery, or committee, shall be con- 
vened and constituted, on the day appointed, a sermon 
shall be delivered by some one of the members previously 
appointed thereto; immediately after which, the bishop 
who is to preside shall state to the congregation the design 
of their meeting, and briefly recite the proceedings of the 
presbytery relative thereto. And then, addressing him- 
self to the minister to be installed, shall propose to him 
the following or similiar questions: 

1, Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
gregation, as their pastor, agreeably to your declaration 
at accepting their call? 

2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far 
as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you 
this charge, you are influenced by a sincere desire to pro- 
mote the glory of God, and the good of his Church? 

3. Do you solemnly promise, that, by the assistance of 
the grace of God, you will endeavor faithfully to dis- 


44 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cwap. xvii. 


charge all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, and 
will be careful to maintain a deportment in all respects 
becoming a minister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to 
your ordination engagements? 

To all these having received satisfactory answers, he 
shall propose to the people the same or like questions as 
those directed under the head of ordination; which, hav- 
ing been also satisfactorily answered, by holding up the 
right hand in testimony of assent, he shall solemnly pro- 
nounce and declare the said minister to be regularly con- 
stituted the pastor of that congregation. A charge shall 
then be given to both parties, as directed in the case of 
ordination; and, after prayer, and singing a psalm adapted 
to the transaction, the congregation shall be dismissed with 
the usual benediction. 


VII. It is highly becoming, that, after the solemnity of 
the installment, the heads of families of that congrega- 
tion who are then present, or at least the elders, and 
those appointed to take care of the temporal concerns of 
that church, should come forward to their pastor, and 
give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception 
and affectionate regard. 


CHAPTER XVII. 
OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 


I. When any minister shall labor under such grievances 
in his congregation, as that he shall desire leave to resign 
his pastoral charge, the presbytery shall cite the congre- 
gation to appear, by their commissioners, at their next 
meeting, to show cause, if any they have, why the pres- 
bytery should not accept the resignation. If the congre- 
gation fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining 
their pastor be deemed by the presbytery insufficient, he 
shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral charge, of 
which due record shall be made; and that church shall 
be held to be vacant, till supplied again, in an orderly 


SEC. I1.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 45 


manner, With another minister: and if any congregation 
shall desire to be released from their pastor, a similar 
process, mutatis mutandis, shall be observed. 

II. When any minister shall resign his charge by reason 
of age or incapacity for further labor, and the congrega- 
tion shall be moved by affectionate regard for his person 
and gratitude for his ministry among them, to desire that 
he should continue to be associated with them in an hon- 
orary relation, they may, at a regularly called meeting. 
elect him as pastor emeritus, with or without salary, but 
with no pastoral authority or duty. This action shall be 
subject to the approval of presbytery, and shall take effect 
upon the formal dissolution of the pastoral relation. 

4 


CHAPTER XVIII. 
OF MISSIONS. 


WHEN vacancies become so numerous in any presby- 
tery that they cannot be supplied with the frequent admin- 
istration of the Word and ordinances, it shall be proper for 
such presbytery, or any vacant congregation within their 
bounds, with the leave of the presbytery, to apply to 
any other presbytery, or to any synod, or to the General 
Assembly, for such assistance as they can afford. And, 
when any presbytery shall send any of their ministers or 
probationers to distant vacancies, the missionary shall be 
ready to produce his credentials to the presbytery or pres- 
byteries, through the bounds of which he may pass, or at 
least to a committee thereof, and obtain their approba- 
tion. And the General Assembly may, of their own 
knowledge, send missions to any part to plant churches, 
or to supply vacancies: and, for this purpose, may direct 
any presbytery to ordain evangelists, or ministers with- 
out relation to particular churches: provided always that 
such missions be made with the consent of the parties ap- 
pointed; and that the judicatory sending them, make the 
necessary provision for their support and reward in the 
performance of this service. 


46 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cHap. xIx. 


CHAPTER XIX. 
OF MODERATORS. 


I. It is equally necessary in the judicatories of the 
Church, as in other assemblies, that there should be a 
moderator or president; that the business may be con- 
ducted with order and despatch. 

Il. The moderator is to be considered as possessing, by 
delegation from the whole body, all authority necessary 
for the preservation of order; for convening and adjourn- 
ing the judicatory; and directing its operations according 
to the rules of the Church. He is to propose to the judi- 
catory every subject of deliberation that comes before 
them. He may propose what appears to-him the most 
regular and speedy way of bringing any business to issue. 
He shall prevent the members from interrupting each 
other; and require them, in speaking, always to address 
the chair. He shall prevent a speaker from deviating 
from the subject; and from using personal reflections. 
He shall silence those who refuse to obey order. He 
shall prevent members who attempt to leave the judica- 
tory without leave obtained from him. He shall, at a 
proper season, when the deliberations are ended, put the 
question and call the votes. If the judicatory be equally 
divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not 
willing to decide, he shall put the question a second time; 
and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and he de- 
cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. In all 
questions he shall give a concise and clear statement of the 
object of the vote; and the vote being taken shall then 
declare how the question is decided. And he shall like- 
wise be empowered, on any extraordinary emergency, to 
convene the judicatory, by his circular letter, before the 
ordinary time of meeting. He shall also serve until his 
successor be inducted into office, and may perform such 
administrative duties as may be assigned to him by the 
judicatory. 

III. The moderator of the presybtery shall be chosen 
from year to year, or at every meeting of the presbytery, 


SEC. I.| FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 47 


as the presbytery may think best. The moderator of the 
synod, and of the General Assembly, shall be chosen at 
each meeting of those judicatories: and the moderator, 
or, in case of his absence, another member appointed for 
the purpose, shall open the next meeting with a sermon, and 
shall hold the chair till a new moderator be chosen. In 
case the moderator of any judicatory, above the church 
session, shall be a ruling elder, he may open the next meet- 
ing with an address; but any acts, appropriate only to an 
ordained minister of the gospel, shall be performed by a 
minister appointed by such ruling elder. 


CHAPTER XX. 
OF CLERKS. 


Every judicatory shall choose a clerk, to record their 
transactions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure. 
It shall be the duty of the clerk, besides recording the 
transactions, to preserve the records carefully; and to 
grant extracts from them, whenever properly required: 
and such extracts, under the hand of the clerk, shall be 
considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they 
declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every part 
of the Church. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS ASSEMBLING FOR PUBLIC 
WORSHIP. 


I. ConsIDERING the great importance of weekly assem- 
bling the people, for the public worship of God, in order 
thereby to improve their knowledge; to confirm their 
habits of worship, and their desire of the public ordi- 
nances; to augment their reverence for the most high 
God; and to promote the charitable affections which unite 
men most firmly in society: it is reeommended, that every 
vacant congregation meet together, on the Lord’s Day, at 
one or more places, for the purpose of prayer, singing 


48 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cHap. xxu. 


praises, and reading the Holy Scriptures, together with 
the works of such approved divines, as the presbytery 
within whose bounds they are may recommend, and they 
may be able to procure; and that the elders or deacons 
be the persons who shall preside, and select the portions 
of Scripture, and of the other books to be read; and to 
see that the whole be conducted in a becoming and or- 
derly manner. 

If. Every presbytery shall assign to a committee 
the supervision of the vacant churches within its bounds. 
This committee shall, in consultation with the representa- 
tives of the vacant church, nominate a moderator for 
the session, and arrange for the supply of the pulpit. 
The committee and the church shall also codperate in 
seeking and securing a pastor. 


III. Ministers, licentiates, and local evangelists con- 
nected with the presbyteries of this Church, shall be the 
only persons to be employed as regular supplies in vacant 
churches. It shall be the duty of ministers not engaged 
in regular church work to render service in vacant congre- 
gations within the bounds of their respective presbyteries, 
unless excused by act of presbytery. Ministers of other 
denominations in correspondence with this General As- 
sembly may be employed as occasional supplies. 


IV. When the pulpit of any congregation has been - 
vacant for a longer period than twelve months, the ap- 
pointment of ministers for the pulpit shall be made by the 
presbytery, and shall continue to be so made until a pastor 
has been elected by the congregation and duly installed by 
the presbytery. 


CHAPTER XXII. 
OF COMMISSIONERS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 


I. THE commissioners to the General Assembly shall 
always be appointed by the presbytery from which they 
come, at its last stated meeting, immediately preceding 
the meeting of the General Assembly; provided, that 


SEC. II.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 49 


there be a sufficient interval between that time and the 
meeting of the Assembly, for their commissioners to at- 
tend to their duty in due season; otherwise, the presbytery 
may make the appointment at any stated meeting, not 
more than seven months preceding the meeting of the 
Assembly. And as much as possible to prevent all fail- 
ure in the representation of the presbyteries, arising from 
unforseen accidents to those first appointed, it may be 
expedient for each presbytery, in the room of each com- 
missioner, to appoint also an alternate commissioner to 
supply his place, in case of necessary absence. 


II. Each commissioner, before his name shall be en- 
rolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from 
his presbytery, a commission under the hand of the mod- 
erator and clerk, in the following, or like form: viz. 


“The presbytery of being met at 
‘“‘on the day of doth hereby appoint 
‘bishop of the congregation of [or 
“ruling elder in the congregation of as the case 


“may be;”] (to which the presbytery may, if they think 
proper, make a substitution in the following form) “or in 


“ease of his absence, then bishop of the congre- 
“gation of [or ruling elder in the congre- 
“gation of as the case may be:] to be a commis- 


“sioner, on behalf of this presbytery, to the next General 
“Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
“States of America, to meet at onthe 
“day of A.D. or wherever, and whenever 
“the said Assembly may happen to sit; to consult, vote, 
“and determine, on all things that may come before that 
“body, according to the principles and constitution of 
“this Church, and the Word of God. And of his dili- 
“gence herein, he is to render an account at his return. 
“Signed by order of the Presbytery, 
; “Moderator, 
" Clerk’? 
And the presbytery shall make record of the appoint- 
ment. 


50 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cHap. XxIIL 


II}. In order, as far as possible, to procure a respectable 
and full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that 
the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance on 
these judicatories, be defrayed by the bodies which they 
respectively represent. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


OF THE ORGANIZATIONS OF THE CHURCH: THEIR RIGHTS 
AND DUTIES. 


I. Tue members of a particular church or particular 
churches may associate together, and may associate with 
themselves other regular members of the congregation or 
congregations, under regular forms of association, for 
the conduct of a special work for missionary or other be- 
nevolent purposes, or for the purpose of instruction in 
religion and development in Christian nurture. 


II. Where special organizations of the character above 
indicated exist in a particular church, they shall be under 
the immediate direction, control, and oversight of the 
session of said church; where they cover the territory 
included within a presbytery or synod, they shall be re- 
sponsible to the judicatory having jurisdiction; and where 
they cover territory greater than a synod, they shall be 
responsible to the General Assembly. 


III. The names or titles of special organizations may 
be chosen by themselves, and the organizations shall have 
power to adopt each its own constitution and to elect its 
own officers, subject always to the powers of review and 
control vested by the Constitution in the several judica- 
tories of the Church. 


IV. Whenever the functions of the special organizations 
shall include the collecting and distributing of moneys 
for benevolent work, it shall be done always subject to the 
power of oversight and direction vested by the Constitu- 
tion in the session and in the higher judicatories. 


SEC. V.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 51. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 
OF AMENDMENTS. 


I. AMENDMENTS or alterations of the Form of Govern- 
ment, Book of Discipline, and Directory for Worship, may 
be proposed by the General Assembly to the presbyteries, 
but shall not be obligatory on the Church unless a major- 
ity of all the presbyteries approve thereof in writing. 


II. Amendments or alterations of the Confession of 
Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, may be 
proposed to the presbyteries by the General Assembly, 
but shall not be obligatory on the Church unless they 
shall be approved in writing by two thirds of all the 
presbyteries, and agreed to and enacted by the General 
Assembly next ensuing, and the written votes of the 
presbyteries shall be returned to that Assembly. 


III. Before any amendments or alterations of the Con- 
fession of Faith, or the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, 
proposed by the General Assembly, shall be transmitted 
to the presbyteries, the General Assembly shall appoint— 
to consider the subject—a committee of ministers and 
ruling elders, in number not less than fifteen, of whom 
not more than two shall be from any one synod, and the 
committee shall report its recommendations to the Gen- 
eral Assembly next ensuing, for action. 


IV. No alterations of the provisions contained in this 
chapter for amending or altering the Confession of Faith 
and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of this fourth 
section, shall be made, unless an Overture from the Gen- 
eral Assembly, submitting the proposed alterations shall 
be transmitted to all the presbyteries, and be approved in 
writing by two thirds of their number, and be agreed to 
and enacted by the General Assembly. 

V. It shall be obligatory on the General Assembly to 
transmit to the presbyteries, for approval or disapproval, 
any Overture respecting amendments or alterations pro- 
vided for in this chapter, which shall be submitted to the 
same General Assembly by one third of all the presby- 


52 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cuap. xxv. 


teries. In such cases the Overture shall be formulated 
and transmitted by the General Assembly receiving the 
same to the presbyteries for their action, subject, as to all 
subsequent proceedings, to the provisions of the foregoing 
sections. 

VI. Whenever it shall appear to the General Assembly 
that any proposed amendments or alterations of the Form 
of Government, Book of Discipline, and Directory for 
Worship, shall have received a majority vote of all the 
presbyteries, the General Assembly shall declare such 
amendments or alterations to have been adopted, and the 
same shall immediately go into effect. 

VII. Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed as to 
affect the right of two thirds of the presbyteries to propose 
amendments or alterations of the Confession of Faith, and 
the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of the General As- 
sembly to agree to and enact the same. 


CHAPTER XXV. 
OF THE BOARD OF DEACONS. 


I. THe Board of Deacons consists of the pastor, or 
pastors, and deacons of a particular congregation. 

IT. Of this board, two deacons, if there be as many 
in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary 
to constitute a quorum. 


Itt. The moderator of the Board of Deacons shall be 
the pastor, or, in his absence, a deacon appointed by him. 
The Board shall elect from its membership its own secre- 
tary and treasurer. 


IV. The Board of Deacons shall have charge of the 
poor of the congregation, and may perform such other 
administrative, charitable and community duties, the dis- 
bursement of charitable funds included, as may be deter- 
mined upon, after consultation with and action by the 
session. The Board of Deacons shall report to the session 
all disbursements. 


SEC. I11.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 53 


V. The Board of Deacons shall report annually to 
the session upon all business transacted, and its min- 
utes shall be reviewed at least annually by the session, 
subject to the supervisory authority of the presbytery. 

VI. The deacons may be entrusted in addition with 
the care and management of the temporalities of the 
Church, and when so entrusted they shall report at least 
annually upon the same to the session, being subject also 
to the supervisory authority of the presbytery. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 
OF THE GENERAL COUNCIL AND EXECUTIVE COMMISSIONS. 


I. A GENERAL Council is hereby established, with 
authority and duties as herein specified. 

II. The General Council, subject to the authority 
of the General Assembly shall assume and discharge the 
following duties: To supervise the spiritual and material 
interests of the Boards of the Church; to correspond 
with and advise the Executive Commissions of presby- 
teries and synods; to prepare and submit annually to 
the General Assembly the Budget for the permanent 
benevolent and missionary Agencies of the Church in- 
cluding self-supporting synods and presbyteries; to 
consider between annual meetings of the General As- 
sembly cases of serious embarrassment or emergency 
concerning the benevolent and missionary work of the 
Church, and to provide direct methods of relief. 

III. The General Council, subject to the authority 
of the General Assembly, shall also make suitable pro- 
vision for the discharge of such duties as the following: 

The codrdination of the missionary and benevolent 
programs of the Church, as proposed by its Boards; 
the promotion of Christian benevolence and stewardship 
throughout the Church; the cultivation of sound methods 
of Church finance and the development in all congre- 
gations as well as presbyteries and synods of the highest 
possible spiritual efficiency. 


54 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cuHap. xxv. 


IV. The General Council shall discharge such other 
duties as the General Assembly shall from time to time 
require and authorize. 


V. The General Council shall be composed of the 
following members: the Moderator of the General As- 
sembly; the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly; 
the retiring Moderator of the General Assembly _and his 
nearest living predecessor; one representative from each 
of the Boards of the Church, who shall be elected by 
the Board which he is to represent; and fifteen members 
at large elected by the General Assembly in such manner 
as it may determine—five chosen for three years, five 
for two years, and five for one year; and thereafter five 
each year for a term of three years, three of whom shall 
be ruling elders. 

No member elected from the Church-at-Large, having 
served for two consecutive three-year terms, shall be 
eligible for reélection until after an interim of at least 
one year. 

VI. The Moderator of the General Assembly shall 
be the chairman of the General Council, who shall enter 
upon his duties immediately after the election of the new 
members by the Assembly. The General Council shall 
elect from its members a vice chairman who shall serve 
for one year. The chairman and vice chairman shall 
serve without salary. 

VII. The General Council shall elect a secretary. 
His duties, term of office, and salary shall be determined 
by the General Council, subject to the approval of the 
General Assembly. 

VIII. The General Council shall keep a record of its 
proceedings and shall submit to each General Assembly 
for approval a report of all business transacted. 

IX. The General Council shall be authorized to adopt 
rules for the conduct of its business, not inconsistent 
with the authority herein granted or the laws of the Church. 

X. A presbytery or a synod may elect from the minis- 
ters and ruling elders composing it an Executive Com- 


SEC. xIv.| FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 5d 


mission, which shall consist of not less than five members - 
for a presbytery and not less than fifteen members for 
a synod. The membership shall be divided, in each 
case, as equally as practicable, between ministers and 
ruling elders. No member, salaried officer or employee 
of a missionary or benevolent Board or organization, 
under the direction of the judicatory concerned, shall 
be amember. Vacancies may be filled by the moderator 
of the judicatory until the next regular meeting. The 
term of service shall be three years and the members shall 
be divided into three classes, one of which shall be elected 
annually. A quorum of the Executive Commission of a 
presbytery shall be three ministers and as many elders 
as may be present; a quorum of the Executive Com- 
mission of a synod shall be seven ministers and as many 
elders as may be present. Less than a quorum may 
adjourn to a fixed date. 


XI. A presbytery or a synod shall elect the chairman 
of its Executive Commission, and the stated clerk 
of the electing judicatory shall be the secretary of the 
Commission. Stated clerks of judicatories, when secre- 
taries of the Executive Commissions, shall not be members 
of the Commissions. 


XIT. Executive Commissions shall handle and consider 
only such administrative business as may be referred 
to them by the electing judicatories, as indicated in the 
succeeding sections, and shall have no power of initiating 
action except as hereinafter provided. No_ judicial 
business shall be referred to an Executive Commission. 


XIII. The proceedings of an Executive Commission 
shall be conducted in accordance with the provisions 
of the Constitution and Rules of the Church. The 
Commission may sit in private whenever deemed advisable, 
and all business transacted shall be held as private unless 
definitely voted otherwise. 

XIV. The Executive Commission of a presbytery 
may have the following general powers when voted by the 
electing presbytery: to prepare the docket of business 


56 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cuap.xxv1. 


for the meeting of the presbytery, with the assistance of 
the Stated Clerk; to consider and report upon all proposals 
and appeals for moneys; to correspond with the Executive 
Commissions of synod and with the General Council, 
and to present to the churches the budget of the missionary 
and benevolent causes and Agencies as adopted by the 
General Assembly. It may have also the following 
specific powers, when voted by the presbytery: to receive 
and dismiss ministers, in good standing, who are without 
pastoral charge, in the intervals between regular meetings; 
to receive under care of presbytery licentiates or candidates 
for the ministry from other presbyteries; to install minis- 
ters, to organize or to dissolve churches, and to adjust 
difficulties in particular churches, after appropriate 
action by presbytery. The Executive Commission shall 
report at each regular meeting of presbytery every item 
of business transacted by it. Its decisions shall be 
operative, wherever power has been conferred, but may 
‘be reviewed and reversed by presbytery. 


XV. The Executive Commission of a synod may have 
the following powers, when specifically voted by the 
electing synod: to prepare the docket of business for 
the meeting of the synod, with the assistance of the 
stated clerk; to correspond with the Executive Com- 
missions of Presbyteries and with the General Council; to 
carry out the directions of synod with respect to the 
presbyteries, sessions and people under the care of synod; 
to inquire into conditions existing in any presbytery; 
but it shall not receive power to erect, unite or divide pres- 
byteries, and, in consultation with the presbyteries or 
the Executive Commissions of the presbyteries under the 
synod, to have charge of the budget of the benevolent 
and missionary causes and Agencies within the synod. 
The Executive Commission shall report at each regular 
meeting of synod every item of business transacted by it. 
Its decisions shall be operative wherever power has 
been conferred, but may be reviewed and reversed by 
synod. 


sec. xvil.} FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 57 


XVI. Executive Commissions shall meet on _ their 
own appointment and adjournment, and at the call of 
the electing judicatory, but shall not meet during the 
regular meetings of the electing judicatory, unless specific- 
ally authorized so to do by the judicatory. The minutes 
shall be submitted annually to the electing judicatory 
for review, and shall be referred, for the purpose, to the 
Committee on Bills and Overtures or similar committees. 
The expenses of the Executive Commissions shall be 
provided for by the electing judicatories. 


XVII. Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed 
as to prevent either a presbytery or a synod from electing, 
at its own discretion, special commissions for specific 
administrative or executive purposes, which shall be 
subject to the limitations and regulations as to powers 
contained in this chapter, so far as they apply, and also 
to the Constitution of the Church. Such special com- 
missions shall report whenever the electing judicatories _- 
shall require. , . 


. 
aa 
Ws 


ra haga intl a8 pray no it vi ae with Thy Satay ry vidn ten prin 


ae ni a Prone Haat 
tie aa et ae lieaotagne 


“4 in wn! ty A aes be ned eit) ey veal ‘ ed b Tees irate (% As vs oh ett et . 4 vial i As y 
ep A benvct rapa white steer booty ins ibe en? deters re oe 


Lie vale dfiatiel peta tans ‘4 enue pn taspay eye fA me he Meahabye ae 
+ Aalvoriecitg etinwat big uaa pie bis T soined hati athens: nip Wi 


Meer 
aoe icra 
a 1 ad ray pate 


; Rd Lr eee UA ae rn ay eas P byes 
i j pu pe ed. re wh, ( ran aw ’ iy . 1 
UR ON, 
up: 


aoe 


ah Fee ck a Aes: (eta : ron ‘ pasa a: 1 , 


meet tr we Mt phate: gsicdetoayh’. Vovemetore: san 
claret o USoail ts thot, 


4 


we i 
iM ee igh nina ites aoa draco a 


oe 
nas sa it id ey) ‘wer ev Rasa CEs 1 iE mn : donee 4 ie W 


on ani aay sana aeehonaTeh mT + 


= 


i pm fe) y peyton (> iy Noreetepe Sy wh 2k F 
eu ide ee : aie Bat . nbd we " ie oe oe 


LRP atpauntyens are poi den’ Cent halen ay pe. fte ants i) ae y 
.f sa ¥ ain any aa 


viens tap bocein oe mahal eteatedbeapie mrp OEE a ae By ae |. 
ey nerdy un dow adinbnt }ierhti delaidis aibaaeis tee aM w ( 


_- seniaka tl verfiaapatioes) aoe visa deli soa eh te veto *s oe 
1 Boaoeiayad aul sentbees) tay: pene are aang psy Ueda 7 
= i “ sen At : bi be . chin ys t has ¥) RE awhile 2 r pia pha 
> 7 j ‘Kiet ke . ty Lis. sexes aint a { tie ¥ yo 4 thy bonne | aoe » 
Une RAD Wine powmnt hin, epbilibeally: Noted Diy igs 
: | iF, cae pes ve 
FS fal woe wy HAs Pe tai uTas rt "Wh t th vy i Haphicyne nm ae ang i e : 
i ie ' Mody) tA Pay ¥ 7 iW 
ti Ve rawr. aah 2 a 4 hs Wy tan nS) hd he A " ih Mg 4 " Aatnstler ‘of th me ‘ 
Gh AEH aber ne Came ae 
i i 2 sAY, aa Yer Mh yi abcd wy) Win i Whi rn Aye » Bsn 
a thy 1 Hai ‘i ae if Hd wi ee ae | 
et # ree sin pty at Ae ie 
he A is " 7 
= 4 \ Meas i in (rn pomeattes aye A 
airs rd Eas gent a rOekitnis sis ot 4h id 
Brera Fo bid . hair pO sb re \ 
4 sen Ly “ nk et 7 2 =A =f "A ; 
Seat dd Ce) am 
As baa ( 
- 2%, | 
Shik , 
Pe ek 
A 


BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 


ADOPTED, 1788, 1884; AMENDED, 1885-1923. 


CHAPTER I. 


OF DISCIPLINE: ITS NATURE, ENDS, AND SUBJECTS. 


1. DiscrpLine is the exercise of that authority, and 
the application of that system of laws, which the Lord 
Jesus Christ has appointed in his Church: embracing 
the care and control, maintained by the Church, over 
its members, officers, and judicatories. 


2. The ends of discipline are the maintenance of the 
truth, the vindication of the authority and honor of 
Christ, the removal of offenses, the promotion of the 
purity and edification of the Church, and the spiritual 
good of offenders. Its exercise, in such a manner as to 
secure its appropriate ends, requires much prudence and 
discretion. Judicatories, therefore, should take into con- 
sideration all the circumstances which may give a dif- 
ferent character to conduct, and render it more or less 
offensive; and which may require different action, in 
similar cases, at different times, for the attainment of 
the same ends. 

3. An offense is anything, in the doctrine, principles, or 
practice of a Church member, officer, or judicatory, which 
is contrary to the Word of God; or which, if it be not 
in its own nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar 
their spiritual edification. 

4. Nothing shall, therefore, be the object of judicial 
process, which cannot be proved to be contrary to the 
Holy Scriptures, or to the regulations and practice of the 

59 


60 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. II. 


Church founded thereon; nor anything which does not in- 
volve those evils which discipline is intended to prevent. 

5. Every case in which there is a charge(of an offense 
against a Church member or officer, shall be known, in its 
original and appellate stages, as a judicial case. Every 
other case shall be known as a nonjudicial or administrat- 
ive case. 

6. All children born within the pale of the visible 
Church are members of the Church, are to be baptized, 
are under the care of the Church, and subject to its gov- 
ernment and discipline; and when they have arrived at 
years of discretion, they are bound to perform all the 
duties of Church members. 


CHAPTER II. 


OF THE PARTIES IN CASES OF PROCESS. 


7. Process against an alleged offender shall not be 
commenced unless some person undertakes to sustain the 
charge; or unless a judicatory finds it necessary for the 
ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offense. 

8. An offense, gross in itself, may have been committed 
in such circumstances, that plainly the offender cannot 
be prosecuted to conviction. In all such cases, it is bet- 
ter to wait until God, in his righteous providence, shall 
give further light, than, by unavailing prosecution, to 
weaken the force of discipline. - 

9. No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of alleged 
personal injury, where the injured party is the prosecu- 
tor, unless those means of reconciliation have been tried, 
which are required by our Lord, Matthew xviil. 15-17: 
“If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell 
him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall 
hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will 
not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that 
in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may 
be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell 
it unto the church.” 


src. 15.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. * Wal 


10. The course prescribed by the preceding section shall 
not be required when the prosecution is initiated by a 
judicatory; but in all such cases, and in every case of 
prosecution by a private person other than the injured 
party, effort should be made, by private conference with the 
accused, to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual process. 


11. When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, 
THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 
orf AmeErIcA shall be the prosecutor, and an original 
party; in all other cases, the individual prosecutor shall 
be an original party. _ 

12. When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, 
it shall appoint one or more of its own members a com- 
mittee to conduct the prosecution in all its stages in what- 
ever judicatory, until the final issue be reached: provided, 
that any appellate judicatory before which the case is pend- 
ing shall, if desired by the prosecuting committee, appoint 
one or more of its own members to assist in the prosecu- 
tion, upon the nomination of the prosecuting committee. 


13. If one who considers himself slandered requests 
an investigation which a judicatory finds it proper to in- 
stitute, one or more of its members shall be appointed 
to investigate the alleged slander, and make report in 
writing: and a record thereafter made may conclude 
the matter. 

14. Great caution ought to be exercised in receiving 
accusations from any person who is known to indulge a 
malignant spirit toward the accused, or who is not of 
good character, or who is himself under censure or pro- 
cess, or who is personally interested in any respect in 
the conviction of the accused, or who is known to be 
litigious, rash, or highly imprudent. 

15. Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without 
appointment by the judicatory, shall be warned before 
the charges are presented, that, if he fail to show proba- 
ble cause for the charges, he must himself be censured 
as a Slanderer of the brethren, in proportion to the ma- 
lignancy or rashness which may appear in the prosecution. 


62 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. — [cHap. tv. 


CHAPTER III. 
OF CHARGES AND SPECIFICATIONS. 


16. Tuer charge shall set forth the alleged offense; and 
the specifications shall set forth the facts relied upon to 
sustain the charge. Each specification shall declare, as 
far as possible, the time, place, and circumstances, and 
shall be accompanied with the names of the witnesses to 
be cited for its support. 

17. A charge shall not allege more than one offense; 
several charges against the same person, however, with 
the specifications under each of them, may be presented 
to the judicatory at one and the same time, and may, in 
the discretion of the judicatory, be tried together. But, 
when several charges are tried at the same time, a vote 
on each charge must be separately taken. 

18. In all cases of alleged personal injury, where the 
prosecution is by the injured person or persons, the charge 
must be accompanied by an averment that the course 
prescribed by our Lord, Matt. xviii. 15-17, has been 
faithfully tried. 


CHAPTER IV. 
OF PROCESS: GENERAL RULES PERTAINING TO ALL CASES. 


19. ORIGINAL jurisdiction, in relation to ministers, 
pertains to the presbytery; in relation to others, to the 
session. But the higher judicatories may institute pro- 
cess in cases in which the lower have been directed so 
to do, and have refused or neglected to obey. 

20. When a judicatory enters on the consideration of 
an alleged offense, the charge and specifications, which 
shall be in writing, shall be read; and nothing more shall 
be done at that meeting, unless by consent of parties, than 
to furnish the accused with a copy of the charge and spec- 
ifications, together with the names of all the witnesses 
then known to support each specification; and to cite all 
concerned to appear at a subsequent meeting of the judi- 


SEC. 23.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 63 


catory, to be held not less than ten days after the service 
of the citations. The citations shall be signed, in the 
name of the judicatory, by the moderator, or clerk; who 
shall, also, furnish citations for such witnesses as either 
party shall name. The accused shall not be required to 
disclose the names of his witnesses. 


21. Citations shall be served personally, unless the per- 
son to be cited cannot be found, in which case the cita- 
tion shall be sent to his last known place of residence 
and, before proceeding to trial, it must appear that the 
citations have been served. 


22. If an accused person refuses to obey a citation, a 
second citation shall issue, accompanied by a notice that, 
if he do not appear at the time appointed, unless provi- 
dentially hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy, 
according to the subsequent provisions of the Book of 
Discipline. (See Sections 33, 38 and 46.) If he does not 
then appear, the judicatory may proceed to trial and judg- 
ment in his absence; in which case it shall appoint some 
person to represent him as counsel. The time allowed 
for his appearance, on any citation subsequent to the first, 
shall be determined by the judicatory, with proper regard 
for all the circumstances. The same rule, as to the time 
allowed for appearance, shall apply to all witnesses cited 
at the request of either party. 


23. At the meeting at which the citations are returnable, 
the accused shall appear, or, if unable to be present, may 
appear by counsel. He may file objections to the regu- 
larity of the organization, or to the jurisdiction of the 
judicatory or to the sufficiency of the charges and spec- 
ifications in form or in legal effect, or any other substan- 
tial objection affecting the order or regularity of the pro- 
ceeding, on which objections the parties shall be heard. 
The judicatory upon the filing of such objections shall, or 
on its own motion may, determine all such preliminary 
objections, and may dismiss the case, or permit, in the 
furtherance of justice, amendments to the specifications 
or charges not changing the general nature of the same. 


64 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. IV. 


If the proceedings be found in order, and the charges and 
specifications be considered sufficient to put the accused 
on his defense, he shall plead “guilty,” or “not guilty,” 
to the same, which shall be entered on the record. If 
the plea be “guilty,” the judicatory shall proceed to judg- 
ment; but if the plea be “not guilty,” or if the accused 
decline to answer, a plea of “‘not guilty” shall be entered 
of record and the trial proceed. 


24, The witnesses shall be examined, and, if desired, 
cross-examined, and any other competent evidence intro- 
duced, at a meeting of which the accused shall be prop- 
erly notified; after which new witnesses and other evi- 
dence, in rebuttal only, may be introduced by either party. 
But evidence, discovered during the progress of the trial, 
may be admitted, in behalf of either party, under such 
regulations, as to notice of the names of witnesses and 
the nature of the proof, as the judicatory shall deem rea- 
sonable and proper; and then the parties themselves shall 
be heard. The judicatory shall then go into private ses- 
sion—the parties, their counsel, and all other persons not 
members of the body, being excluded; when, after care- 
ful deliberation, the judicatory shall proceed to vote on 
each specification and on each charge separately, and 
judgment shall be entered accordingly. 


25. The charge and specifications, the plea, and the 
judgment, shall be entered on the minutes of the judi- 
catory. The minutes shall also exhibit all the acts and 
orders of the judicatory relating to the case, with the 
reasons therefor, together with the notice of appeal, and 
the reasons therefor, if any shall have been filed; all 
which, together with the evidence in the case duly filed 
and authenticated by the clerk of the judicatory, shall 
constitute the record of the case; and, in case of a re- 
moval thereof by appeal, the lower judicatory shall trans- 
mit the record to the higher. Nothing which is not con- 
tained in the record shall be taken into consideration in 
the higher judicatory. 


SEC. 31.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 65 


26. Exceptions may be taken by either of the original par- 
ties in a trial, to any part of the proceedings, except in the 
judicatory of last resort, and shall be entered on the record. 


27. Hach of the parties in a judicial case shall be entitled 
to appear and be represented by counsel, and to be heard 
by oral or written argument. No person shall be eligible 
as counsel who is not a minister or ruling elder in the 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, and 
no person having acted as counsel in a judicial case shall 
sit as a judge therein. The counsel of the prosecutor in a 
judicial case where prosecution is initiated by a judica- 
tory, shall be the prosecuting committee authorized to be 
appointed by Section 11 of this book, and such other 
persons as may be appointed under the provisions of said 
section to assist the prosecuting committee. No person 
shall accept any fee or other emolument for any service 
rendered as counsel. 

28. Questions as to order or evidence, arising in the 
course of a trial, shall, after the parties have had an 
opportunity to be heard, be decided by the moderator, 
subject to appeal; and the question on the appeal shall be 
determined without debate. All such decisions, if desired 
by either party, shall be entered upon the record of the case. 


29. No member of a judicatory who has not been pres- 
ent during the whole of a trial, shall be allowed to vote 
on any question arising therein, except by unanimous 
consent of the judicatory and of the parties; and, when 
a trial is in progress, except in an appellate judicatory, 
the roll shall be called after each recess and adjournment, 
and the names of the absentees shall be noted. 


30. The parties shall be allowed copies of the record 
at their own expense; and, on the final disposition of a 
case in a higher judicatory, the record of the case, with 
the judgment, shall be transmitted to the judicatory in 
which the case originated. 

31. In the infliction and removal of church censures 
judicatories shall observe the modes prescribed in Chap- 
ter XI. of the Directory for Worship. 


66 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. VI. 


32. In all cases of judicial process, the judicatory may, 
at any stage of the case, determine, by a vote of two 
thirds, to sit with closed doors. 

33. A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church 
demands it, require an accused person to refrain from 
approaching the Lord’s Table, or from the exercise of 
office, or both, until final action in the case shall be taken; 
provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial 
shall be had. 


CHAPTER V. 


OF SPECIAL RULES PERTAINING TO CASES BEFORE 
SESSIONS. 


34. WHEN an accused person has been twice duly cited, 
and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a ses- 
sion, or, appearing, refuses to answer the charge brought 
against him, he shall be suspended, by act of session, 
from the communion of the Church, and shall so remain 
until he repents of his contumacy, and submits himself 
to the orders of the judicatory. 

35. The censures to be inflicted by the session are 
Admonition, Rebuke, Suspension or Deposition from 
office, Suspension from the communion of the Church, 
and, in the case of offenders who will not be reclaimed 
by milder measures, Excommunication. 

36. The sentence shall be published, if at all, only in 
the church or churches which have been offended. 


CHAPTER VI. 


OF GENERAL RULES PERTAINING TO THE TRIAL OF A 
MINISTER, ELDER, OR DEACON. 


37. As the honor and success of the gospel depend, in 
a great measure, on the character of its ministers, each 
presbytery ought, with the greatest care and impartiality, 
to watch over their personal and professional conduct. 


SEC. 42.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 67 


But as, on the one hand, no minister ought, on account 
of his office, to be screened from the hand of justice, or his 
offenses to be slightly censured, so neither ought charges 
to be received against him on slight grounds. 

If a minister becomes a party to a suit for divorce, the 
presbytery to which he belongs shall make judicial inquiry 
into the facts of the case, including the record in the civil 
court or courts, and its findings shall be spread upon the 
records. 


38. If a minister be accused of an offense, at such a dis- 
tance from his usual place of residence as that it is not 
likely to become otherwise known to his presbytery, it 
shall be the duty of the presbytery within whose bounds 
the offense is alleged to have been committed, if it shall be 
satisfied that there is probable ground for the accusation, 
to notify his presbytery thereof, and of the nature of the 
offense; and his presbytery, on receiving such notice, 
shall, if it appears that the honor of religion requires it, 
proceed to the trial of the case. 


39. If a minister accused of an offense refuses to ap- 
pear by himself or counsel, after being twice duly cited, 
he shall, for his contumacy, be suspended from his office; 
and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by him- 
self or counsel, he shall be suspended from the commu- 
nion of the Church. 


40. If a judicatory so decides, a member shall not be 
allowed, while charges are pending against him, to delib- 
erate or vote on any question. 


41. If the accused be found guilty, he shall be admon- 
ished, rebuked, suspended or deposed from office (with or 
without suspension from church privileges, in either case), 
or excommunicated. A minister suspended from office 
may, at the expiration of one year, unless he gives satis- 
factory evidence of repentance, be deposed without fur- 
ther trial. 


42. Heresy and schism may be of such a nature as to 
call for deposition; but errors ought to be carefully con- 


6S BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. VI. 


sidered, whether they strike at the vitals of religion and 
are industriously spread, or whether they arise from the 
weakness of the human understanding, and are not likely 
to do much injury. 


43. If the presbytery finds, on trial, that the matter 
complained of amounts to no more than such acts of in- 
firmity as may be amended and the people satisfied, so 
that little or nothing remains to hinder the usefulness 
of the offender, it shall take all prudent measures to 
remove the evil. 


44, A minister deposed for immoral conduct shall not be 
restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after 
some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, hum- 
ble and edifying conduct; and he ought in no case to be 
restored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory 
within whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can 
be effected without injury to the cause of religion; and 
then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with 
its advice and consent. 


45. If a minister is deposed without excommunication, 
his pulpit, if he is a pastor, shall be declared vacant; and 
the presbytery shall give him a letter to any church with 
which he may desire to connect himself where his lot may 
be cast, in which shall be stated his exact relation to the 
Church. If a pastor is suspended from office only, the 
presbytery may, if no appeal from the sentence of sus- 
pension is pending, declare his pulpit vacant. 


46. A presbytery may, if the edification of the Church 
demand it, require an accused minister to refrain from the 
exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be 
taken: provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or 
trial shall be had. 

47. In process by a session against a ruling elder or a 
deacon, the provisions of this chapter, so far as applica- 
ble, shall be observed. 


SEC. 50.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 69 


CHAPTER VII. 4 
OF CASES WITHOUT PROCESS. 


48. Ir a person commits an offense in the presence of 
a judicatory, or comes forward as his own accuser and 
makes known his offense, the judicatory may proceed to 
judgment without process, giving the offender an Oppor- 
tunity to be heard; and in the case first named he may 
demand a delay of at least two days before judgment. 
The record must show the nature of the offense, as well as 
the judgment and the reasons therefor, and appeal may 
be taken from the judgment as in other cases. 

49. If a communicant, not chargeable with immoral 
conduct, inform the session that he is fully persuaded 
that he has no right to come to the Lord’s Table, the 
session shall confer with him on the subject, and may, 
should he continue of the same mind, and his attendance 
on the other means of grace be regular, excuse him from 
attendance on the Lord’s Supper; and, after fully sat- 
isfying themselves that his judgment is not the result of 
mistaken views, shall erase his name from the roll of com- 
municants, and make record of their action in the case. 

50. When a communicant removes his residence from a 
place where he is a member, the pastor, or, in case of 
vacancy in the pastorate, the clerk of session of the church 
of which he is a member, shall at once notify the pastor 
or clerk of the session of the church into the bounds of 
which he removes, of his new place of residence. Presby- 
teries including towns or cities containing two or more 
Presbyterian churches, shall appoint in each of these 
towns or cities a committee on members changing resi- 
dence, the chairman of which shall be a minister, and he 
shall be indicated by a sign or mark before his name on 
the roll of presbytery in the Assembly M inutes, and notices 
of members removing to that city shall be sent to him, and 
he shall turn over these names to the pastor of the church 
nearest each removing member’s place of residence. In 
cases of uncertainty, notice shall be sent to the stated 
clerk of presbytery. 


70 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHap. viz. 


If the communicant shall fail to ask for a regular cer- 
tificate of dismission, within two years, without giving 
sufficient reason, after correspondence by the session, his 
name may be placed on the roll of supended members, 
with the date of the action, until he shall satisfy the ses- 
sion of the propriety of his restoration. The same action 
may be taken, without correspondence, in the case of those 
absent for three years, whose residence is unknown; but 
in every case definite action shall be taken by the session, 
and the record of it shall show that the session has con- 
formed with the requirements of this section, and shall 
state the reasons of its action. In all cases such members 
shall continue subject to the jurisdiction of the session. 

The roll of suspended members shall contain the names 
of those members who have been suspended either with or 
without process. Such names shall not be reported to 
presbytery as being among the active members of the 
church. The session shall make an annual review of the 
roll of communicants and of the roll of suspended mem- 
bers, before making its report to presbytery, and in making 
such review shall make no erasures from the roll of com- 
municants, without paying full regard to the law of the 
Church as contained in the Book of Discipline, especially 
as to due notice to absentees whose addresses are known, 
and the session shall make earnest effort to restore to good 
and regular standing all suspended members. 

The roll of communicant members shall be divided 
into two classes where necessary to include all its members, 
namely, resident and non-resident. Resident members 
shall be construed to include all members whose legal 
residence is within the bounds of the congregation or 
who regularly attend upon or support its worship. Non- 
resident members shall include all those members who 
both legally reside beyond the bounds of the congregation 
and do not attend upon or support its worship; but who 
should not, in the judgment of the session, be placed 
upon the Suspended Roll. 


SEC. 53.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 71 


51. If any communicant, not chargeable with immoral 
conduct, neglects the ordinances of the Church for one 
year, and in circumstances such as the session shall re- 
gard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion, he 
may, after affectionate visitation by the session, and admo- 
nition if need be, be suspended from the communion of 
the Church until he gives satisfactory evidence of the sin- 
cerity of his repentance, but he shall not be excommu- 
nicated without due process of discipline. 


In cases where a communicant, still residing in the 
bounds of the church and not chargeable with immoral 
conduct, shall persistently absent himself from the ordi- 
nances of religion in the church, the session, having made 
diligent effort to restore him to active fulfillment of his 
membership, may, after one year from the beginning of 
such effort, and after duly notifying him of its intention, 
place his name upon the roll of suspended members, with- 
out further process. If at a later time such communi- 
cant, his life in the meanwhile being free from scandal, 
shall resume his attendance on the ordinances of the 
church, the session shall restore his name to the active 
roll. 


52. If a minister, otherwise in good standing, shall 
make application to be released from the office of the min- 
istry, he may, at the discretion of the presbytery, be put 
on probation, for one year at least, in such a manner 
as the presbytery may direct, in order to ascertain his 
motives and reasons for such a relinquishment. And if, 
at the end of this period, the presbytery be satisfied that 
he cannot be useful and happy in the exercise of his min- 
istry, they may allow him to demit the office, and return 
to the condition of a private member in the Church, 
ordering his name to be stricken from the roll of the 
presbytery, and giving him a letter to any church with 
which he may desire to connect himself. 

53. If a communicant renounces the communion of this 
Church by joining another denomination, without a regu- 
lar dismission, although such conduct is disorderly, the 


72 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHap. vu. 


session shall take no other action in the case than to re- 
cord the fact, and order his name to be erased from the 
roll. If charges are pending against him, these charges . 
may be prosecuted. 


54. If a minister, not otherwise chargeable with an 
offense, renounces the jurisdiction of this Church, by 
abandoning the ministry, or becoming independent, or 
joining another denomination not deemed heretical, 
without a regular dismission, the presbytery shall take no 
other action than to record the fact and to erase his name 
from the roll. If charges are pending against him, he 
may be tried thereon. If it appears that he has joined 
another denomination deemed heretical, he may be sus- 
pended, deposed, or excommunicated. 


CHAPTER VIII. 
OF EVIDENCE. 


55. JUDICATORIES ought to be very careful and impar- 
tial in receiving testimony. Not every person is com- 
petent, and not every competent person is credible, as a 
witness, 


56. All persons, whether parties or otherwise, are com- 
petent witnesses, except such as do not believe in the 
existence of God, or a future state of rewards and pun- 
ishments, or have not sufficient intelligence to understand 
the obligation of an oath. Any witness may be chal- 
lenged for incompetency, and the judicatory shall decide 
the question. 


57. The credibility of a witness, or the degree of credit 
due to his testimony, may be affected by relationship to 
any of the parties; by interest in the result of the trial; 
by want of proper age; by weakness of understanding; 
by infamy or malignity of character; by being under 
church censure; by general rashness or indiscretion; or 
by any other circumstances that appear to affect his verac- 
ity, knowledge, or interest in the case. 


SEC. 64.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 73 


58. A husband or wife shall be a competent witness for 
or against the other, but shall not be compelled to testify. 


59. Evidence may be oral, written or printed, direct or 
circumstantial. A charge may be proven by the testimony 
of one witness, only when supported by other evidence; 
but, when there are several specifications under the same 
general charge, the proof of two or more of the specifica- 
tions, by different credible witnesses, shall be sufficient to 
establish the charge. 


60. No witness afterwards to be examined, except a 
member of the judicatory, shall be present during the 
examination of another witness if either party object. 


61. Witnesses shall be examined first by the party pro- 
ducing them; then cross-examined by the opposite party; 
after which any member of the judicatory or either party 
may put additional interrogatories. Irrelevant on frivo- 
lous questions shall not be admitted, nor leading questions 
by the parties producing the witness, except under permis- 
sion of the judicatory as necessary to elicit the truth. 


62. The oath or affirmation shall be administered by 
the moderator in the following, or like, terms: ‘‘You sol- 
emnly promise, in the presence of the omniscient and 
heart-searching God, that you will declare the truth, the 
whole truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the 
best of your knowledge, in the matter in which you are 
called to testify, as you shall answer to the Great Judge 
of quick and dead.” 


63. Every question put to a witness shall, if required, 
be reduced to writing. And, if either party desire it, or 
if the judicatory shall so decide, both question and answer 
shall be recorded. The testimony, thus recorded, shall be 
read to the witnesses, in the presence of the judicatory, 
for their approbation and subscription. 


64. The records of a judicatory, or any part of them, 
whether original or transcribed, if regularly authenticated 
by the clerk, or in case of his death, absence, disability 
or failure from any cause, by the moderator, shall be 


74 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHap. vitt. 


deemed good and sufficient evidence in every other judi- 
catory. 

65. In like manner, testimony taken by one judicatory, 
and regularly certified, shall be received by every other 
judicatory, as no less valid than if it had been taken by 
themselves. 

66. Any judicatory, before which a case may be pend- 
ing, shall have power, whenever the necessity of parties 
or of witnesses shall require it, to appoint, on the applica- 
tion of either party, a commission of ministers, or elders, 
or both, to examine witnesses; which commission, if the 
case requires it, may be of persons within the jurisdic- 
tion of another body. The commissioners so appointed 
shall take such testimony as may be offered by either party. 
The testimony shall be taken in accordance with the rules 
governing the judicatory, either orally or on written inter- 
rogatories and cross-interrogatories, duly settled by the 
judicatory, due notice having been given of the time 
when, and place where, the witnesses are to be examined. 
All questions, as to the relevancy or competency of the 
testimony so taken, shall be determined by the judicatory. 
The testimony, properly authenticated by the signatures 
of the commissioners, shall be transmitted, in due time, to 
the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is pending. 


67. A member of the judicatory may be called upon to 
testify in a case which comes before it. He shall be quali- 
fied as other witnesses are, and, after having given his 
testimony, may immediately resume his seat as a mem- 
ber of the judicatory. 


68. A member of the church, summoned as a witness, 
and refusing to appear, or, having appeared, refusing to 
testify, shall be censured according to the circumstances 
of the case for his contumacy. 


69. If, after a trial before any judicatory, new evidence 
is discovered, supposed to be important to the exculpation 
of the accused, he may ask, if the case has not been ap- 
pealed, and the judicatory shall grant, if justice seems to 
require it, a new trial. 


src. 75.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 75 


70. If, in the prosecution of an appeal, new evidence 
is offered, which, in the judgment of the appellate judi- 
catory, has an important bearing on the case, it shall 
either refer the whole case to the inferior judicatory for 
a new trial; or, with the consent of the parties, take the 
testimony, and hear and determine the case. 


CHAPTER IX, 


OF THE WAYS IN WHICH A CAUSE MAY BE CARRIED 
FROM A LOWER TO A HIGHER JUDICATORY. 


71. AuL proceedings of the session, the presbytery, and 
the synod (except as limited by Chapter XI., Section 4, 
of the Form of Government), are subject to review by, 
and may be taken to, a superior judicatory, by General 
Review and Control, Reference, Complaint, or Appeal. 


I. GENERAL REVIEW AND CONTROL. 


72. All proceedings of the church shall be reported to, 
and reviewed by, the session, and by its order incorpo- 
rated with its records. Every judicatory above a session 
shall review, at least once a year, the records of the pro- 
ceedings of the judicatory next below; and, if the lower 
judicatory shall omit to send up its records for this pur- 
pose, the higher may require them to be produced, either 
immediately, or at a specified time, as circumstances may 
determine. 

73. In such review, the judicatory shall examine, first, 
whether the proceedings have been correctly recorded; 
second, whether they have been constitutional and reg- 
ular; and, third, whether they have been wise, equitable, 
and for the edification of the Church. 

74. Members of a judicatory, the records of which are 
under review, shall not be allowed to vote thereon. 

75. In most cases the superior judicatory may discharge 
its duty, by simply placing on its own records, and on those 
under review, the censure which it may pass. But irreg- 
ular proceedings may be found so disreputable and inju- 
rious, that the inferior judicatory must be required to 


76 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. Ix. 


review and correct, or reverse them, and report, within 
a specified time, its obedience to the order: provided, how- 
ever, that no judicial decision shall be reversed, unless 
regularly taken up on appeal. 

76. If a judicatory is, at any time, well advised of any 
unconstitutional proceedings of a lower judicatory, the 
latter shall be cited to appear, at a specified time and 
place, to produce the records, and to show what it has 
done in the matter in question; after which, if the charge 
is sustained, the whole matter shall be concluded by the 
judicatory itself, or be remitted to the lower judicatory, 
with directions as to its disposition. 

76a. No party to any appeal or complaint to anv supe- 
rior judicatory shall circulate, or cause to be circulated, 
among members of said judicatory, any written or printed 
arguments or briefs upon any matter in question, before 
the disposition of the question by the judicial committee 
or other body hearing the same, except by request or 
direction of the committee or body charged with the con- 
sideration thereof. 

77. Judicatories may sometimes neglect to perform their 
duty, by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt prac- 
tices may be allowed to gain ground, or offenders of a gross 
character may be suffered to escape; or some part of their 
proceedings may have been omitted from the record, or not 
properly recorded. If, therefore, at any time, the superior 
judicatory is well advised of such neglects, omissions, or 
irregularities on the part of the inferior judicatory, it may 
require its records to be produced, and shall either proceed 
to examine and decide the whole matter, as completely as 
if proper record had been made; or it shall cite the lower 
judicatory, and proceed as in the next preceding section. 

II. REFERENCES. 

78. A Reference is a representation in writing, made by 
an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a judicial case not 
yet decided. Generally, however, it is more conducive 
to the public good that each judicatory should fulfill its 
duty by exercising its own judgment. 


SEC. 84.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 77 


79. Cases which are new, important, difficult, or of 
peculiar delicacy, the decision of which may establish 
principles or precedents of extensive influence, on which 
the inferior judicatory is greatly divided, or on which for 
any reason it is desirable that a superior judicatory should 
first decide, are proper subjects of reference. 


80. References are, either for mere advice, preparatory 
to a decision by the inferior judicatory, or for ultimate 
trial and decision by the superior; and are to be carried 
to the next higher judicatory. If for advice, the refer- 
ence only suspends the decision of the inferior judica- 
tory; if for trial, it submits the whole case to the final 
judgment of the superior. 

81. In cases of reference, members of the inferior judi- 
catory may sit, deliberate, and vote. 


82. A judicatory is not necessarily bound to give a final 
judgment in a case of reference, but may remit the whole 
case, either with or without advice, to the inferior judi- 
catory. 

83. The whole record of proceedings shall be promptly 
transmitted to the superior judicatory, and, if the refer- 
ence is accepted, the parties shall be heard. 


III. COMPLAINTS. 


84. A Complaint is a written representation by one or 
more persons, subject and submitting to the jurisdiction 
of an inferior judicatory, to the next superior judicatory 
against a particular delinquency, action, or decision of 
such inferior judicatory in a nonjudicial or administrative 
case. When a nonjudicial or administrative case has 
been decided by a Judicial Commission of an inferior 
judicatory, sitting during an interval between the meet- 
ings of such judicatory, a complaint against the decision 
of the Commission may be entered and prosecuted before 
a superior judicatory, in the same manner as if the deci- 
sion had been rendered by the inferior judicatory; and if 
at least one third of the members of the Commission, re- 
corded as present when the decision was made, join in 


78 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. IX. 


such complaint, the execution of the decision of the Com- 
mission shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by 
the next superior judicatory. 


85. Written notice of Complaint, with the reasons there- 
for, shall be given, within ten days after the action was 
taken, to the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or 
disability, to the moderator, of the judicatoty complained 
of, who shall lodge it, with the records and all the papers 
pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the superior judi- 
catory, before the close of the second day of its regular 
meeting next ensuing the date of the reception of said 
notice. 


86. Whenever a Complaint is entered in a nonjudicial 
or administrative case against a decision of a judicatory, 
by at least one third of the members recorded as present 
when the decision was made, the execution of the decision 
shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by the next 
superior judicatory. 

87. The complainant shall lodge his Complaint, and the 
reasons therefor, with the clerk of the superior judicatory 
before the close of the second day of its meeting next 
ensuing the date of the notice thereof. 


88. If the higher judicatory finds that the Complaint is 
in order, and that sufficient reasons for proceeding to its 
determination have been assigned, the next step shall be 
to read the record of the action complained of, and so 
much of the record of the lower judicatory as may be 
pertinent; then the parties shall be heard, and, after that, 
the judicatory shall proceed to consider and determine the 
case. 

89. The effect of a Complaint, in a nonjudicial or ad- 
ministrative case, if sustained, may be the reversal, in 
whole or in part, of the action or decision complained of. 
When a Complaint is sustained, the lower judicatory shall 
be directed how to dispose of the matter. 

90. The parties to a Complaint shall be known, respec- 
tively, as complainant and respondent — the latter being 
the judicatory complained of, which should always be 


SEC. 95.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 79 


represented by one or more of its number appointed for 
that purpose, who may be assisted by counsel. 

91. Neither the complainant nor the members of the 
judicatory complained of shall sit, deliberate, or vote in 
the case. 

92. Hither of the parties to a Complaint may complain 
to the next superior judicatory, except as limited by 
Chapter XI., Section IV., of the Form of Government. 

93. The judicatory against which a Complaint is made 
shall -send up its records, and all the papers relating to 
the matter of the Complaint, and filed with the record; 
and, for failure to do this, it shall be censured by the 
superior judicatory, which shall have power to make such 
orders, pending the production of the records and papers, 
and the determination of the Complaint, as may be neces- 
sary to preserve the rights of all the parties. 


IV. APPEALS. 


94. An Appeal is the removal of a judicial case, by a 
written representation, from an inferior to a superior judi- 
catory; and may be taken, by either of the original par- 
ties, from the final judgment of the lower judicatory. 
These parties shall be called appellant and appellee. 
Final judgments in judicial cases shall be subject to re- 
versal and modification only by appeal, and no judicatory 
from whose final judgment an Appeal shall have been taken 
shall be heard in the appellate judicatory, further than by 
the reading of the dissents, protests, and written opinions 
of its members assenting to or dissenting from its judg- 
ments. When a judicial case has been decided by a Judi- 
cial Commission of an inferior judicatory, sitting during 
an interval between the meetings of the electing judica- 
tory, an Appeal from the judgment of such Commission 
may be taken and prosecuted before a superior judicatory, 
in the same manner as if the judgment had been rendered 
by the judicatory. 

95. The grounds of Appeal may be such as these: Ir- 
regularity in the proceedings of the inferior judicatory; © 
refusal to entertain an Appeal; refusal of reasonable 


80 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. IX. 


indulgence to a party on trial; receiving improper, or 
declining to receive important, testimony; hastening to a 
decision before the testimony is fully taken; manifestation 
of prejudice in the conduct of the case; and mistake or 
injustice in the decision. 


96. Written notice of Appeal, with specifications of 
the errors alleged, shall be given, within ten days after 
the judgment has been rendered, to the clerk, or, in case - 
of his death, absence, or disability, to the moderator, of 
the judicatory appealed from, who shall lodge it, with 
the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, with 
the clerk of the superior judicatory, before the close of 
the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the 
date of his reception of said notice. 


97. The appellant shall appear in person or by counsel 
before the judicatory appealed to, on or before the close 
of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing 
the date of the filing of his notice of Appeal, and shall 
lodge his Appeal and specifications of the errors alleged, 
with the clerk of the superior judicatory, within the time 
above specified. If he fail to show to the satisfaction of 
the judicatory that he was unavoidably prevented from 
so doing, he shall be considered as having abandoned his 
Appeal, and the judgment shall stand. 


98. Neither the appellant, nor the members of the 
judicatory appealed from, shall sit, deliberate, or vote 
in the case. 


99. When due notice of an Appeal has been given, 
and the Appeal and the specifications of the errors alleged 
have been filed in due time, the Appeal shall be consid- 
ered in order. The judgment, the notice of Appeal, the 
Appeal, and the specifications of the errors alleged, shall 
be read; and the judicatory may then determine, after 
hearing the parties, whether the Appeal shall be enter- 
tained. If it be entertained, the following order shall 
be observed: 

(1) The record in the case, from the beginning, shall 
be read, except what may be omitted by consent. 


src. 103.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 81 


(2) The parties shall be heard, the appellant opening 
and closing. 

(3) Opportunity shall be given to the members of the 
superior judicatory to be heard. 

(4) The vote shall then be separately taken without 
debate, on each specification of error alleged, the ques- 
tion being taken in the form: “Shall the specification 
of error be sustained?” If no one of the specifications 
be sustained, and no error be found by the judicatory in 
the record, the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall 
be affirmed. If one or more errors be found, the judica- 
tory shall determine, whether the judgment of the inferior 
judicatory shall be reversed or modified, or the case re- 
manded for a new trial; and the judgment, accompanied 
by a recital of the error or errors found, shall be entered 
on the record. If the judicatory deem it wise, an ex- 
planatory minute may be adopted which shall be a part 
of the record of the case. 


100. When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, 
notice of Appeal shall suspend all further proceedings; 
but in other cases the judgments shall be in force until 
the Appeal is decided. 


101. The judicatory whose judgment is appealed from 
shall send up its records, and all the papers relating there- 
to, and filed with the record. If it fails to do this, it shall 
be censured; and the sentence appealed from shall be 
suspended, until a record is produced on which the issue 
can be fairly tried. 


102. Appeals are, generally, to be taken to the judica- 
tory immediately superior to that appealed from. 


CHAPTER X. 
OF DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 


103. A Dissent is a declaration of one or more mem- 
bers of a minority in a judicatory, expressing disagree- 
ment with a decision of the majority in a particular case. 


82 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. X. 


104. A Protest is a more formal declaration, made by 
one or more members of a minority, bearing testimony 
against what is deemed a mischievous or erroneous pro- 
ceeding, decision, or judgment, and including a statement 
of the reasons therefor. 


105. Ifa Dissent or Protest be couched in decorous and 
respectful language, and be without offensive reflections 
or insinuations against the majority, it shall be entered on 
the records. 


106. The judicatory may prepare an answer to any pro- 
test which imputes to it principles or reasonings which its 
action does not import, and the answer shall also be 
entered upon the records. Leave may thereupon be given 
to the protestant or protestants, if they desire it, to modify 
their Protest; and the answer of the judicatory may also, 
in consequence, be modified. This shall end the matter. 


107. No one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who 
has not a right to vote on the question decided,—and no 
one shall be allowed to dissent or protest on any question 
who did not vote against the decision; provided, that when 
a case has been decided by a Judicial Commission, any 
member of the judicatory to which the decision is re- 
ported, may enter his dissent or protest, or his answer to 
any protest, in the same manner as if the case had been 
tried before the judicatory itself, and he had voted thereon; 
and provided, that when a case has been decided by a Judi- 
cial Commission, sitting during an interval between the 
meetings of the electing judicatory, any member of such 
judicatory or of the Commission may, within ten days after 
the rendering of the judgment by the Commission, file his 
dissent from or protest against the judgment with the 
clerk of the Commission; and the Commission or any 
member thereof may, within twenty days after the ren- 
dering of the judgment, similarly file an answer to any 
protest; and the clerk of the Commission shall enter upon 
the record all dissents, protests, and answers, or shall for- 
ward the same to the stated clerk of the electing judica- 
tory to be so entered by him. 


SEC. 112.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 83 
CHAPTER XI. 


OF JURISDICTION IN CASES OF DISMISSION. 


108. THE judicatory, to which a Church member or a 
minister belongs, shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial 
of offenses whenever or wherever committed by him. 


109. A member of a church, receiving a certificate of 
dismission to another church, shall continue to be a mem- 
ber of the church giving him the certificate, and subject 
to the jurisdiction of its session (but shall not deliberate 
or vote in a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of 
any office), until he has become a member of the church 
to which he is recommended, or some other evangelical 
church; and, should he return the certificate, within a 
year from its date, the session shall make record of the 
fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exercise 
of the functions of any office previously held by him in 
that church. 

110. In like manner, a minister shall be subject to the 
jurisdiction of the presbytery which dismissed him (but 
shall not deliberate or vote, nor be counted in the basis of 
representation to the General Assembly), until he actually 
becomes a member of another presbytery; but, should he 
return the certificate of dismission within a year from its 
date, the presbytery shall make record of the fact, and re- 
store him to the full privileges of membership. 


111. A presbytery, giving a certificate of dismission to 
a minister, licentiate, or candidate for licensure, shall 
specify the particular body to which he is recommended ; 
and, if recommended to a presbytery, no other than the 
one designated, if existing, shall receive him. 


112. If a church becomes extinct, the presbytery with 
which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over its 
members, and grant them letters of dismission to some 
other church. It shall, also, determine any case of dis- 
cipline begun by the session and not concluded. 


84 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHApP. XII. 


113. If a presbytery becomes extinct, the synod with 
which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over its 
members, and may transfer them to any presbytery within 
its bounds. It shall, also, determine any case of discipline 
begun by the presbytery and not concluded. 


CHAPTER XII. 
OF REMOVALS, AND LIMITATIONS OF TIME. 


114. WHEN any member shall remove from one church 
to another, he shall produce a certificate, ordinarily not 
more than one year old, of his church membership and 
dismission, before he shall be admitted as a regular mem- 
ber of that church. 

The names of the baptized children of a parent seek- 
ing dismission to another church shall, if such children 
are members of his household and remove with him and 
are not themselves communicants, be included in the cer- 
tificate of dismission. The certificate shall be addressed 
to a particular church, and the fact of the reception of 
the person or persons named in it shall be promptly com- 
municated to the church which gave it. 


When any member removes from a community in which 
the church is located, of which he is a member, for the pur- 
pose of securing an education, the session of said church 
may issue to him a certificate of good standing, which, if 
issued, shall be used by the member receiving it solely for 
the purpose of establishing affiliated membership, without 
enrolling as a regular member, in a church located in the 
community of which the educational institution he attends 
isa part. The certificate shall be good for two years, sub- 
ject to renewal. The session issuing the certificate shall 
duly notify the fact to the pastor of the church named 
therein and shall retain the name of the member on the 
roll of the home church. 


sEc. 120.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 85 


115. In like manner, when a minister, licentiate, or 
candidate, is dismissed from one presbytery to another, 
the certificate shall be presented to the presbytery to 
which it is addressed, ordinarily within one year from 
its date, and the fact of his reception shall be promptly 
communicated to the presbytery dismissing him. 

116. If a Church member, more than two years absent 
from the place of his ordinary residence and church 
connections, applies for a certificate of membership, his 
absence, and the knowledge of the church respecting his 
demeanor for that time, or its want of information con- 
cerning it, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate. 


117. Prosecution for an alleged offense shall commence 
within one year from the time of its alleged commission, 
or from the date when it becomes known to the judica- 
tory which has jurisdiction thereof. 


CHAPTER XIII. 
I. OF JUDICIAL CASES IN PRESBYTERIES AND SYNODS. 


118. A PRESBYTERY or a synod may elect from the min- 
isters and ruling elders subject to its jurisdiction a Judi- 
cial Commission, which shall be composed of not less than 
seven members for a presbytery and not less than eleven 
for a synod, a majority of which members shall be minis- 
ters. The electing judicatory may transmit to such Com- 
mission any judicial case for hearing and decision. 


119. The Commission shall elect from its members a 
moderator and a clerk; and, in the case transmitted to it, 
shall have the powers prescribed by, and conduct its pro- 
ceedings according to, the Constitution and rules govern- 
ing the trial of such cases before the electing judicatory, 
to which, also, it shall make a report. 

120. The quorum of the Commission shall consist of not 
less than two thirds of the members elected to it, provided, 
that at least one half the quorum shall be ministers. 


86 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cuap. xm. 


121. The meetings of the Commission shall be held at 
such times and places as the electing judicatory shall 
direct, or, if no directions shall be given, then at such 
times and places as the Commission shall determine. 

122. The decision of the Commission, sitting in any 
case at the same time as the electing judicatory, shall be 
promptly reported to the judicatory, and shall, from the 
time of the rendering of the report, be held to be the final 
judgment of the judicatory. The decision of the Commis- 
sion, sitting in any case during an interval between the 
meetings of the electing judicatory, shall, from the time 
of the announcement of the decision, be held to be the 
final judgment of the judicatory. 

123. The clerk of the Commission shall keep a full and 
correct record of the proceedings and decision of the Com- 
mission; shall with the moderator certify in writing such 
record to be full and correct; and shall forthwith transmit 
a certified copy of the decision to each party in the case, 
and file the certified record with the stated clerk of the 
electing judicatory. 

124. The stated clerk of the electing judicatory, upon 
the request of the Commission in any case, or upon its 
failure to report the certified record of such case when 
called for by the judicatory, shall forthwith report the 
certified record to the judicatory; and shall preserve it as 
a part of the records of the same, and shall include it in 
the records sent up to the next superior judicatory for 
review. 


II. OF JUDICIAL CASES IN THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 

125. The General Assembly shall elect a Commission, 
which shall be called “The Permanent Judicial Commis- 
sion of the General Assembly,” and shall be composed of 
eight ministers and seven ruling elders, of whom not more 
than two shall belong to the same synod. At the first 
election fifteen persons shall be elected, five to serve for 
one year, five for two years, and five for three years, and 
thereafter five persons shall be elected annually to serve 
for three years. The terms of the members of the Com- 


“ai seth aa 
“et détttratre 


Se ae 


src. 130.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 87 


mission shall begin with the close of the General Assem- 
bly at which they are elected. No person having served 
upon the Permanent Judicial Commission shall be eligible 
for reélection or appointment until three years shall have 
elapsed, from the expiration of the time for which he was 
elected or appointed. And no person shall be eligible to 
membership on the Permanent Judicial Commission who 
is a member of any other Commission of the General 
Assembly. Any vacancy may be filled by the General 
Assembly at any meeting thereof by the election of a 
person for the unexpired term. If a vacancy shall occur 
during an interval between two General Assemblies, it 
shall be filled by appointment by the Moderator ef the 
General Assembly until the next ensuing General Assem- 
bly. The General Assembly may transmit to this Com- 
mission any judicial case for hearing and decision. 

126. The Commission shall annually elect from its 
members a moderator and a clerk, and, in the cases trans- 
mitted to it, shall have the powers prescribed by, and con- 
duct its proceedings according to, the Constitution and 
rules governing the trial of such cases before the General 
Assembly, to which, also, it shall make reports. 


127. The quorum of the Commission shall consist of not 
less than eleven members, of whom at least six shall be 
ministers. 

128. The meetings of the Commission shall be held at 
such times and places as the General Assembly shall 
direct, or, if no directions shall be given, then at such 
times and places as the Commission shall determine. 


129. The decision of the Commission in any case shall 
be held to be the preliminary judgment in that case, and 
shall be binding upon each party therein until the date 
of the final judgment of the General Assembly; provided, 
that the General Assembly may modify or suspend the 
preliminary judgment in any case remitted by it for further 
hearing. 

130. The clerk of the Commission shall keep a full and 
correct record of the proceedings and preliminary judg- 


88 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [cHap. x11. 


ment of the Commission in each case transmitted to it; 
shall with the moderator certify in writing such record to 
be full and correct; and shall forthwith transmit a certi- 
fied copy of the preliminary judgment to each party in 
the case and file the certified record with the Stated Clerk 
of the General Assembly. 

131. The Stated Clerk of the General Assembly, upon 
the request of the Commission or upon its failure to report 
the certified record of any case when called for by the 
General Assembly, shall forthwith report the certified 
record to the General Assembly, and shall preserve it as a 
part of the records of the same. 

132. The preliminary judgment in any case may be re- 
viewed by the General Assembly to which it has been re- 
ported, and may be affirmed, reversed, modified, suspended, 
or remitted for further hearing. In this review, instead of 
the record in the case, the finding of the facts by the Judi- 
cial Commission shall be read. On such review, if the 
case be not remitted, the decision of the General Assem- 
bly shall be held to be its final judgment. If the case be 
not reviewed by the General Assembly to which it has 
been reported, or if it be reviewed and no decision be 
reached, then at the dissolving of the same the prelimi- 
nary judgment of the Permanent Judicial Commission shall 
be held to be the final judgment of the General Assembly. 

133. The necessary expenses of the Commission shall 
be provided for by the General Assembly. 

134. Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed as to 
prevent the General Assembly from electing, at its own 
discretion, Special Judicial Commissions, which shall be 
subject to the rules, so far as they apply, that pertain to 
the Permanent Judicial Commission. 


Ill. OF NONJUDICIAL OR ADMINISTRATIVE CASES AND 
REFERENCES. 


135. A presbytery or synod may transmit to any 
Judicial Commission elected by it any nonjudicial or ad- 
ministrative case founded on complaint, or any reference, 
or any case arising under Chapter XIV of the Book of 


SEC. 139.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 89 


Discipline, entitled ‘‘Of Differences Between Judicatories,”’ 
with such powers as the transmitting judicatory shall 
confer upon the Commission. 

136. The General Assembly may transmit to any Judi- 
cial Commission elected by it any nonjudicial or admin- 
istrative case founded on a complaint, or any reference, or 
any case arising under Chapter XIV of the Book of Disci- 
pline, entitled ‘Of Differences Between Judicatories,”’ 
with such powers as the General Assembly shall confer 
upon the Commission. 


CHAPTER XIV. 
OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN JUDICATORIES, 


137. ANY judicatory deeming itself aggrieved by the 
action of any other judicatory of the same rank, may 
present a memorial to the judicatory immediately supe- 
rior to the judicatory charged with the grievance and to 
which the latter judicatory is subject, after the manner 
prescribed in the sub-chapter on Complaints (Sections 83- 
93, Book of Discipline), save only that with regard to the 
limitation of time, notice of said memorial shall be lodged 
with the stated clerks, both of the judicatory charged 
with the grievance and of its next superior judicatory, 
within one year from the commission of the said alleged 
grievance. 

138. When any judicatory deems itself aggrieved by 
another judicatory and determines to present a memorial 
as provided for in the preceding section, it shall appoint 
a committee to conduct the case in all its stages, in what- 
ever judicatory, until the final issue be reached. 

139. The judicatory with which the memorial is lodged, 
if it sustain the same, may reverse in whole or in part the 
matter of grievance, and shall direct the lower judicatory 
how to dispose of the case, and may enforce its orders. 
Hither party may appeal to the next higher judicatory, 
except as limited by Chapter XI, Section IV, of the Form 
of Government. 


A Yall ay, daca nat ihe a 


iy’ vba Ae? | ae LE NAL Ke weedy eal epi a ohibiand ay 

rs ale 3 oe iad Chea at T is i tua aa bby pied iv pa a hg Rave 6 ‘ ae 

Try 46 Min payee few ip nara) oi be oth) OnE 4 Lae Aen 
| SRY eae sania ube od. er te is Ray OnBU RAMS oon a) Wie Sol 

Ree NDS Pr iiliy' KShiind, Adee an ‘eit ‘na ey men vikdidrady oer wi Ser me 

nt dx. hi 4 sind he + See light oR i hdd fet 

ony Lip Fab HL) ted wage Gels Pakoaeet 

Ye 


4 oat poke Hest iy tha dt a yah wie +) ? “ps or inthe é. Spent ve. ae 


; ‘ sa" PAR", 3 4 ae ¢ : ae if . ad aT oh a Paty Lint a, oth ah Bale 


‘ 
a Bi sashes Hutte A Re aay Sige Saar Ae 


ath Na anes Nie lyr ' ayes uy , Ver ; ea ES 
ae Dae aay PACGhA thiatt i { : tig : 

i. cant! i ee ai er oe I 

é gta sips tne ATCA hn aii a 


Fenda yy ‘eh a ail 


ee pa ‘ 


poner a = | 


- 


“a bei west) Gp merely yaa “som nar sete 2 


we weit cis mow inguin ty an Ney dieapioRex: Geka 
wii icone arse Peehe lente a. em bestrestsa esse i 

“sé taht TAR wilt hen , re Sadr toda ohare a 
Vay sea fis (Ns okie SE Nnsean tify, hy Met dick t Mn 
ae ae AN, Ba Ts vows, rae quan vie walhactefe ott a vane 


4) 


Thi 
‘4 


sthaba ba Livny. ee i thes cys i He ba Hie + BA, RIA 


be ase: i. ye at ech pant tt [ ay te " we watts fo] vel sath sit a 


wy 
i Zeyh ating " ith 4" ae "Samara ah pe At Ai. ie Jacit scone 
1a, eh aie Ge Aiyli ef Pasaseaes ami Na, ONY ¥) 3} iis oi 


Heli 
oe 
ou ra dh 
peer Rial. windy Ne Let. a ape ‘bn ae 
¥ Brey jae si 4, Lee a ie At ace had 
Cer ns alae ieee me “+ ary 


ha 


sao : 


\ " oi wi 
‘apd mid ome ie 
_ ar ine, wreanas ne of 
cabin i vey" Pa a 
ao ag fate: ier v4 ree 


} 
ae © ge 
‘ i 
4 ots 


‘ 
wt 
a 
hay 


Lie, 


THE 
DIRECTORY 
FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD* 


ADOPTED, 1788; AMENDED, 1789-1912, 


CHAPTER I. 
OF THE SANCTIFICATION OF THE LORD’S DAY. 


I. Ir is the duty of every person to remember the 
Lord’s Day; and to prepare for it, before its approach. 
All worldly business should be so ordered, and season- 
ably laid aside, as that we may not be hindered thereby 
from sanctifying the Sabbath, as the Holy Scriptures 
require. 

II. The whole day is to be kept holy to the Lord; 
and to be employed in the public and private exercises 
of religion. Therefore, it is requisite, that there be a 
holy resting, all the day, from unnecessary labors; and 
an abstaining from those recreations which may be law- 
ful on other days; and also, as much as possible, from 
worldly thoughts and conversation. 


III. Let the provisions for the support of the family 
on that day, be so ordered, that servants or others be not 
improperly detained from the public worship of God; nor 
hindered from sanctifying the Sabbath. 


IV. Let every person and family, in the morning, by 
secret and private prayer, for themselves and others, espe- 
a-Si 

*The Scripture warrant for what is specified in the various articles 
ot this Directory, will be found at large in the Confession of Faith and 
Catechisms, in the places where the subjects are treated in a doctrinal 
form. 

91 


92 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cHap. III. 


cially for the assistance of God to their minister, and for 
a blessing upon his ministry; by reading the Scriptures, 
and by holy meditation; prepare for communion with 
God in his public ordinances. 

V. Let the people be careful to assemble at the ap- 
pointed time; that, being all present at the beginning, 
they may unite, with one heart, in all the parts of public 
worship: and let none unnecessarily depart, till after the 
blessing be pronounced. 

VI. Let the time after the solemn services of the con- 
gregation in public are over, be spent in reading; medita- 
tion; repeating of sermons; catechizing; religious con- 
versation; prayer for a blessing upon the public ordi- 
nances; the singing of psalms, hymns, or spiritual songs; 
visiting the sick; relieving the poor; and in performing 
such like duties of piety, charity, and mercy. 


CHAPTER II. 


OF THE ASSEMBLING OF THE CONGREGATION AND THEIR 
BEHAVIOR DURING DIVINE SERVICE. 


I. Wuen the time appointed for public worship is 
come, let the people enter the church, and take their 
seats in a decent, grave, and reverent manner. 

II. In time of public worship, let all the people attend 
with gravity and reverence; forbearing to read any thing, 
except what the minister is then reading or citing; ab- 
staining from all whisperings; from salutations of persons 
present, or coming in; and from gazing about, sleeping, 
smiling, and all other indecent behavior. 


CHAPTER III. 


OF THE PUBLIC READING OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 


I. Tue reading the Holy Scriptures, in the congrega- 
tion, is a part of the public worship of God, and ought to 
be performed by the ministers and teachers. 


sec. Iv.}| DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 93 


II. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments 
shall be publicly read, from the most approved translation, 
in the vulgar tongue, that all may hear and understand. 

III. How large a portion shall be read at once, is left 
to the discretion of every minister: however, in each ser- 
vice, he ought to read, at least, one chapter; and more, 
when the chapters are short, or the connection requires it. 
He may, when he thinks it expedient, expound any part 
of what is read: always having regard to the time, that 
neither reading, singing, praying, preaching, or any other 
ordinance, be disproportionate the one to the other; nor 
the whole rendered too short, or too tedious. 


CHAPTER IV. 
OF THE SINGING OF PSALMS. 


I. Iv is the duty of Christians to praise God, by sing- 
ing psalms, or hymns, publicly in the church, as also pri- 
vately in the family. 

II. In singing the praises of God, we are to sing with 
the spirit, and with the understanding also; making mel- 
ody in our hearts unto the Lord. It is also proper, that 
we cultivate some knowledge of the rules of music; that 
we may praise God in a becoming manner with our voices, 
as well as with our hearts. 

III. The whole congregation should be furnished with 
books, and ought to join in this part of worship. It is 
proper to sing without parceling out the psalm, line by 
line. The practice of reading the psalm, line by line, was 
introduced in times of ignorance, when many in the con- . 
gregation could not read: therefore, it is recommended, 
that it be laid aside, as far as convenient. 

IV. The proportion of the time of public worship to 
be spent in singing, is left to the prudence of every min- 
ister: but it is recommended, that more time be allowed 
for this excellent part of divine service than has been 
usual in most of our churches. 


94 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. v. 


CHAPTER V. 
OF PUBLIC PRAYER. 


I. Ir seems very proper to begin the public worship of 
the sanctuary by a short prayer: humbly adoring the in- 
finite majesty of the living God; expressing a sense of our 
distance from him as creatures, and unworthiness as sin- 
ners; and humbly imploring his gracious presence, the 
assistance of his Holy Spirit in the duties of his worship, 
and his acceptance of us through the merits of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ. 


II. Then, after singing a psalm, or hymn, it is proper 
that, before sermon, there should be a full and compre- 
hensive prayer: First, Adoring the glory and perfections 
of God, as they are made known to us in the works of 
creation, in the conduct of providence, and in the clear 
and full revelation he hath made of himself in his written 
Word: Second, Giving thanks to him for all his mercies of 
every kind, general and particular, spiritual and temporal, 
common and special; above all, for Christ Jesus, his un- 
speakable gift, and the hope of eternal life through him: 
Third, Making humble confession of sin, both original and 
actual; acknowledging, and endeavoring to impress the 
mind of every worshiper, with a deep sense of the evil 
of all sin, as such; as being a departure from the living 
God; and also taking a particular and affecting view of 
the various fruits which proceed from this root of bitter- 
ness,—as sins against God, our neighbor, and ourselves; 
sins in thought, in word, and in deed; sins secret and pre- 
sumptuous; sins accidental and habitual. Also, the aggra- 
vations of sin, arising from knowledge, or the means of it, 
from distinguishing mercies; from valuable privileges; 
from breach of vows, etc.: Fourth, Making earnest sup- 
plication for the pardon of sin, and peace with God, 
through the blood of the atonement, with all its import- 
ant and happy fruits; for the Spirit of sanctification, and 
abundant supplies of the grace that is necessary to the 
discharge of our duty; for support and comfort, under all 


sEc.Iv.| DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 95 


the trials to which we are liable, as we are sinful and 
mortal; and for all temporal mercies that may be neces- 
sary, in our passage through this valley of tears: always 
remembering to view them as flowing in the channel of 
covenant love, and intended to be subservient to the pres- 
ervation and progress of the spiritual life: Fifth, Plead- 
ing from every principle warranted in Scripture: from our 
own necessity; the all-sufficiency of God; the merit and 
intercession of our Saviour; and the glory of God in the 
comfort and happiness of his people: Siath, Intercession 
for others, including the whole world of mankind; the 
kingdom of Christ, or his Church universal; the church 
or churches with which we are more particularly con- 
nected; the interest of human society in general, and in 
that community to which we immediately belong; all that 
are invested with civil authority; the ministers of the 
everlasting gospel; and the rising generation: with what- 
ever else, more particular, may seem necessary, or suitable, 
to the interest of that congregation where divine worship 
is celebrated. 


III. Prayer after sermon ought generally to have,a 
relation to the subject that has been treated of in the dis- 
course; and all other public prayers, to the circumstances 
that gave occasion for them. 


IV. It is easy to perceive, that in all the preceding direc- 
tions there is a very great compass and variety; and it is 
committed to the judgment and fidelity of the officiating 
pastor, to insist chiefly on such parts, or to take in more 
or less of the several parts, as he shall be led to by the 
aspect of providence; the particular state of the congre- 
gation in which he officiates; or the disposition and exer- 
cise of his own heart at the time. But we think it neces- 
sary to observe, that although we do not approve, as is 
well known, of confining ministers to set or fixed forms 
of prayer for public worship; yet it is the indispensable 
duty of every minister, previously to his entering on his 
office, to prepare and qualify himself for this part of his 
duty, as well as for preaching. He ought, by a thorough 


96 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cwap. v1. 


acquaintance with the Holy Scriptures, by reading the 
best writers on the subject, by meditation, and by a life 
of communion with God in secret, to endeavor to acquire 
both the spirit and the gift of prayer. Not only so, but 
when he is to enter on particular acts of worship, he should 
endeavor to compose his spirit, and to digest his thoughts 
for prayer, that it may be performed with dignity and pro- 
priety, as well as to the profit of those who join in it; and 
that he may not disgrace that important service by mean, 
irregular, or extravagant effusions. 


CHAPTER VI. 
OF THE WORSHIP OF GOD BY OFFERINGS. 


I. In order that every member of the congregation may 
be trained to give of his substance systematically, and as 
the Lord has prospered him, to promote the preaching of 
the gospel in all the world and to every creature, accord- 
ing to the command of the Lord Jesus Christ, it is proper 
and very desirable that an opportunity be given for offer- 
ings by the congregations in this behalf every Lord’s Day, 
and that, in accordance with the Scriptures, the bringing 
of such offerings be beuouned as a solemn act of worship 
to almighty God. 

II. The proper order, both as to the particular service 
of the day and the place i in such service for receiving the 
offerings, may be left to the discretion of the minister and 
session of the church; but that it may be a separate and 
specific act of worship, the minister should either precede 
or immediately follow the same with a brief prayer, in- 
voking the blessing of God upon it and devoting the 
offerings to his service. 

III. The offerings received may be apportioned among 
the Boards of the Church and among other benevolent 
and Christian objects, under the supervision of the church 
session, in such proportion and on such general plan as 
may from time to time be determined; but the specific 


SEC. III. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 97 


designation by the giver of any offering to any cause or 
causes shall always be respected and the will of the donor 
carefully carried out. 

IV. The offerings of the Sabbath school and of the vari- 
ous societies or agencies of the church shall be reported 
regularly to the session of the church for approval, and 
no offerings or collections shall be made by them for objects 
other than those connected with the Presbyterian Church 
In the U. S. A., without the approval of the session. 

V. It is the duty of every minister to cultivate the grace 
of liberal giving in his congregation, that every member 
thereof may offer according to his ability, whether it be 
much or little. 


CHAPTER VII. 
OF THE PREACHING OF THE WORD. 


I. THE preaching of the Word being an institution of 
God for the salvation of men, great attention should be 
paid to the manner of performing it. Every minister 
ought to give diligent application to it; and endeavor to 
prove himself a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 

II. The subject of a sermon should be some verse or 
verses of Scripture: and its object, to explain, defend 
and apply some part of the system of divine truth; or, to 
point out the nature, and state the bounds and obligation, 
of some duty. A text should not be merely a motto, but 
should fairly contain the doctrine proposed to be handled. 
It is proper also that large portions of Scripture be some- 
times expounded, and particularly improved, for the in- 
struction of the people in the meaning and use of the 
sacred oracles. 

III. The method of preaching requires much study, 
meditation, and prayer. Ministers ought, in general, to 
prepare their sermons with care; and not to indulge them- 
selves in loose, extemporary harangues; nor to serve God 
with that which cost them naught. They ought, however, 


98 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuapr. vim. 


to keep to the simplicity of the gospel: expressing them- 
selves in language agreeable to Scripture, and level to the 
understanding of the meanest of their hearers; carefully 
avoiding ostentation, either of parts or learning. They 
ought also to adorn, by their lives, the doctrine which 
they teach; and to be examples to the believers, in word, 
in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 

IV. As one primary design of public ordinances is to 
pay social acts of homage to the most high God, ministers 
ought to be careful not to make their sermons so long as 
to interfere with or exclude the more important duties of 
prayer and praise; but preserve a just proportion between 
the several parts of public worship. 

V. The sermon being ended, the minister is to pray, and 
return thanks to almighty God: then let a psalm be sung, 
and the assembly dismissed with the apostolic benediction. 


VI. It is expedient that no person be introduced to 
preach in any of the churches under our care, unless 
by the consent of the pastor or church session. 


CHAPTER VIII. 
OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF BAPTISM. 


I. Baptism is not to be unnecessarily delayed; nor to 
be administered, in any case, by any private person; but 
by a minister of Christ, called to be the steward of the 
mysteries of God. 

It is usually to be administered in the church, in the 
presence of the congregation; and it is convenient that it 
be performed immediately after sermon. 

Of the expediency of performing this service in other 
places than the church, the minister shall be the judge. 


II. Of the administration of baptism to infants: 

After previous notice is given to the minister, the child 
to be baptized is to be presented, by one or both the par- 
ents, signifying their desire that the child may be baptized. 


SEC. II. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 99 


Before baptism, let the minister use some words of in- 
struction respecting the institution, nature, use, and ends 
of this ordinance; showing: 

“That it is instituted by Christ, that it is a seal of the 
righteousness of faith; that the seed of the faithful have 
no less a right to this ordinance, under the gospel, than 
the seed of Abraham to circumcision, under the Old 
Testament; that Christ commanded all nations to be 
baptized; that he blessed little children, declaring that 
of such is the kingdom of heaven; that children are 
federally holy, and therefore ought to be baptized; that 
we are by nature sinful, guilty, and polluted, and have 
need of cleansing by the blood of Christ, and by the sancti- 
fying influences of the Spirit of God.” 


The minister is also to exhort the parents to the careful 
performance of their duty, requiring: 

“That they teach the child to read the Word of God, 
that they instruct him in the principles of our holy reli- 
gion, as contained in the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments; an excellent summary of which we have in 
the Confession of Faith of this Church, and in the Larger 
and Shorter Catechisms of the Westminster Assembly, 
which are to be recommended to them, as adopted by this 
Church, for their direction and assistance in the discharge 
of this important duty; that they pray with and for the 
child; that they set an example of piety and godliness 
before him, and endeavor by all the means of God’s ap- 
pointment to bring up their child in the nurture and ad- 
monition of the Lord.” 

Then the minister is to pray for a blessing to attend this 
ordinance; after which, calling the child by name, he 
shall say: 

“T baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” 


As he pronounces these words, he is to baptize the child 
with water, by pouring or sprinkling it on the head of the 
child, without adding any other ceremony; and the whole 
shall be concluded with prayer. 


100 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. vu. 


III. Of the administration of baptism to adults: 

When unbaptized persons are to be admitted into the 
Church, they shall, in ordinary cases, after giving satis- 
faction with respect to their knowledge and piety, make a 
public profession of their faith in the presence of the con- 
gregation; and thereupon be baptized. 

Before baptism, let the minister use some words of in- 
struction respecting the institution, nature, use, and ends 
of this ordinance, showing: 

“That it is instituted by Christ; that our Lord com- 
manded his disciples to baptize believers of every nation; 
that is is a sacrament wherein the washing with water, in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost, doth signify and seal our engrafting into Christ, 
and partaking of the benefits of the covenant of grace, 
and our engagement to be the Lord’s; that it is not 
to be administered to any that are out of the visible 
Church till they profess their faith in Christ and obe- 
dience to him; that it becomes an effectual means of 
salvation, not from any virtue in it, or in him that doth 
administer it, but only by the blessing of Christ, and 
the working of his Spirit in them that by faith receive 
1 Se 

The minister shall then propose to the person to be 
baptized the following or similar questions, to wit: 

“Do you believe that Jesus Christ is the only begotten 
Son of God and the only Saviour from sin?” 

“Is it your desire to be baptized in this faith?” 

Then the minister shall baptize the candidate by pour- 
ing or sprinkling water upon his head, calling him by name, 
and using these words: 

“I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” 

The administration of the sacrament shall be concluded 
with prayer. 


SEC. Iv.| DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 101 
CHAPTER IX. 


OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD’S SUPPER. 


I. Tat Communion, or Supper of the Lord, is to be cele- 
brated frequently; but how often, may be determined by 
the minister and eldership of each congregation, as they 
may judge most for edification. 


II. The ignorant and scandalous are not to be admitted 
to the Lord’s Supper. 


III. It is proper that public notice should be given to 
the congregation, at least the Sabbath before the admin- 
istration of this ordinance, and that, either then, or on some 
day of the week, the people be instructed in its nature, and 
a due preparation for it; that all may come in a suitable 
manner to this holy feast. 


IV. When the sermon is ended, the minister shall show: 

“That this is an ordinance of Christ; by reading the 
“words of institution, either from one of the evangelists, 
“or from I Corinthians, Chapter XI; which, as to him may 
“appear expedient, he may explain and apply; that it is to 
“be observed in remembrance of Christ, to show forth 
‘this death till he come; that it is of inestimable benefit 
“to strengthen his people against sin; to support them 
“under troubles; to encourage and quicken them in duty; 
“to inspire them with love and zeal; to increase their 
“faith, and holy resolution; and to beget peace of con- 
“science, and comfortable hopes of eternal life.” 


He is to warn the profane, the ignorant, and scandalous, 
and those that secretly indulge themselves in any known 
sin, not to approach the holy table. On the other hand, 
he shall-invite to this holy table, such as, sensible of their 
lost and helpless state of sin, depend upon the atonement 
of Christ for pardon and acceptance with God; such as, 
being instructed in the gospel doctrine, have a competent 
knowledge to discern the Lord’s body; and such as desire 
to renounce their sins, and are determined to lead a holy 
and godly life. ; 


102 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. rx. 


V. The table, on which the elements are placed, being 
decently covered, the bread in convenient dishes, and the 
wine in cups, and the communicants orderly and gravely 
sitting around the table (or in their seats before it), in the 
presence of the minister; let him set the elements apart, 
by prayer and thanksgiving. 

The bread and wine being thus set apart by prayer and 
thanksgiving, the minister is to take the bread, and break 
it, in the view of the people, saying, in expressions of this 
sort: 

“Our Lord Jesus Christ, on the same night in which 
“he was betrayed, having taken bread, and blessed and 
“broken it, gave it to his disciples; as I, ministering in his 
“name, give this bread unto you; saying, [here the bread 
“is to be distributed] Take, eat: this is my body, which 
“Is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me.” 


After having given the bread, he shall take the cup, 
and say: 

“After the same manner our Saviour also took the cup; 
“and having given thanks, as hath been done in his name, 
“he gave it to the disciples, saying, [while the minister is 
“repeating these words let him give the cup] This cup is 
“the new testament in my blood, which is shed for many 
“for the remission of sins: drink ye all of it.” 


The minister himself is to communicate, at such time 
as may appear to him most convenient. 


The minister may, in a few words, put the communi- 
cants in mind— 


“Of the grace of God, in Jesus Christ, held forth in 
“this sacrament; and of their obligation to be the Lord’s, 
“and may exhort them to walk worthy of the vocation 
“wherewith they are called; and, as they have professedly 
“received Christ Jesus the Lord, that they be careful so 
“to walk in him, and to maintain good works.” 

It may not be improper for the minister to give a word 
of exhortation also to those who have been only specta- 
tors, reminding them: 


sec. vi.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 103 


“Of their duty; stating their sin and danger, by living 
‘in disobedience to Christ, in neglecting this holy ordi- 
‘nance; and calling upon them to be earnest in making 
“preparation for attending upon it, at the next time of 
‘ts celebration.” 

Then the minister is to pray and give thanks to God: 

‘Bor his rich mercy, and invaluable goodness, vouch- 
“safed to them in that sacred communion; to implore 
‘nardon for the defects of the whole service; and to pray 
“for the acceptance of their persons and performances; 
“for the gracious assistance of the Holy Spirit, to enable 
“them, as they have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so to 
‘“valk in him; that they may hold fast that which they 
‘have received, that no man take their crown; that their 
“conversation may be as becometh the gospel; that they 
“may bear about with them, continually, the dying of the 
“Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus may be manifested 
‘in their mortal body; that their light may so shine be- 
“fore men, that others, seeing their good works, may glorify 
“their Father who is in heaven.” 

The collection for the poor, and to defray the expense of 
the elements, may be made after this; or at such other time 
as may seem meet to the eldership. 


Now let a psalm or hymn be sung, and the congregation 
dismissed, with the following or some other gospel bene- 
diction: 

“Now the God of peace, that brought again from the 
“dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, 
“through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make 
“you perfect in every good work to do his will, work- 
‘ing in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, 
“through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and 
“ever. Amen.” 

VI. As it has been customary, in some parts of our 
Church, to observe a fast before the Lord’s Supper; to 
have a sermon on Saturday and Monday; and to invite 
two or three ministers on such occasions; and as these 
seasons have been blessed to many souls, and may tend 


104 DIRECTORY FOR WORSIIIP. [cHap. x1. 


to keep up a stricter union of ministers und congrega- 
tions; we think it not improper that they who choose it 
may continue in this practice, 


CHAPTER X. 


OF THE ADMISSION TO FULL COMMUNION OF PERSONS 
BAPTIZED IN INFANCY. 


I. CHILDREN, born within the pale of the visible Church, 
and dedicated to God in baptism, are under the inspection 
and government of the Church; and are to be taught to 
read and repeat the Catechism, the Apostles’ Creed, and 
The Lord’s Prayer. They are to be taught to pray, to 
abhor sin, to fear God, and to obey the Lord Jesus Christ. 
And when they come to years of discretion, if they be 
free from scandal, appear sober and steady, and to have 
sufficient knowledge to discern the Lord’s body, they 
ought to be informed it is their duty and their privilege 
to come to the Lord’s Supper. 

II. The years of discretion in young Christians cannot 
be precisely fixed. This must be left to the prudence of 
the session. 

III. When persons baptized in infancy are to be ad- 
mitted to full communion with the Church, they shall be 
examined as to their knowledge and piety, and shall in 
ordinary cases, with the approval of the session, make a 
public profession of their faith, in the presence of the 
congregation. 


CHAPTER XI. 
OF THE MODE OF INFLICTING AND REMOVING CENSURES. 


I. THE power which Christ has given the rulers of his 
Church is for edification, and not destruction. When, 
therefore, a communicant shall have been found guilty 
of a fault deserving censure, the judicatory shall proceed 


sec. v.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 105 


with all tenderness, and restore the offending brother in 
the spirit of meekness, its members considering them- 
selves, lest they also be tempted. Censure ought to be 
inflicted with great solemnity: that it may be the means 
of impressing the mind of the delinquent with a proper 
sense of his sin; and that, with the divine blessing, it may 
lead him to repentance. 


II. When the judicatory has resolved to pass sentence, 
suspending a communicant from church privileges, the 
moderator shall pronounce the sentence in the following 
form: 

“Whereas you have been found guilty [by your own con- 
fession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may be] of the 
“sin of [here mention the particular offense], “we declare 
“you suspended from the sacrament of the Lord’s Sup- 
“per, till you give satisfactory evidence of repentance.”’ 

To this shall be added such advice, admonition, or re- 
buke, as may be judged necessary; and the whole shall be 
concluded with prayer to almighty God, that he would 
follow this act of discipline with his blessing. In gen- 
eral, such censure should be inflicted in the presence of the 
judicatory only; but, if the judicatory think it expedient 
to rebuke the offender publicly, this solemn suspension 
may be in the presence of the church. 


ITI. After a person has been thus suspended, the minis- 
ter and elders should frequently converse with him. as 
well as pray for him in private, that it would please God 
to give him repentance. And, particularly on days prepar- 
atory to the dispensing of the Lord’s Supper, the prayers 
of the church should be offered up for those who have 
shut themselves out from this holy communion. 

IV. When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the 
reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he 
shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored 
to fellowship, in the presence of the session, or of the 
church. 

V. When a suspended person has failed to manifest 
repentance for his offense, and has continued in obsti- 


106 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. x1. 


nate impenitence not less than a year, it may become 
the duty of the judicatory to excommunicate him with- 
out further trial. The design of excommunication is to 
operate upon the offender as a means of reclaiming him, 
to deliver the Church from the scandal of his offense, 
and to inspire all with fear by the example of his pun- 
ishment. 


VI. When a judgment of excommunication is to be ex- 
ecuted, with or without previous suspension, it is proper 
that the sentence be publicly pronounced against the 
offender. 

The minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting of 
the church, make a brief statement of the several steps 
which have been taken, with respect to the offender, 
announcing that it has been found necessary to excom- 
municate him. 

He shall begin by showing (from Matt. xvii. 15, 16, 
17, 18; I Cor. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5) the power of the Church 
to cast out unworthy members, and shall briefly explain 
the nature, use, and consequences of this censure. 


Then he shall pronounce the sentence in the follow- 
ing or like form: viz. 

“Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, con- 
victed of [here insert the sin], and after much admonition 
and prayer refuseth to hear the church, and hath mani- 
fested no evidence of repentance; therefore, in the name, 
and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pro- 
nounce him to be excluded from the communion of this 
Church.” 

After which, prayer shall be made for the conviction 
and reformation of the excommunicated person, and for 
the establishment of all true believers. 


But the judicatory may omit the publication of the 
excommunication, when it judges that there is sufficient 
reason for such omission. 


VII. When an excommunicated person shall be so 
affected by his state as to be brought to repentance, and 
desires to be readmitted to the privileges of the Church, 


SEC. 11.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 107 


the session of the church which excommunicated him, 
having obtained, and placed on record, sufficient evidence 
of his sincere repentance and deep contrition, shall pro- 
ceed to restore him, recording, in explicit terms, the 
grounds on which such conclusion has been reached. 


The sentence of restoration shall be pronounced by the 
minister, at a regular meeting of the church on the Lord’s 
Day, in the following words: 

“Whereas A. B. has been excluded from the commu- 
nion of the Church, but has now given satisfactory evi- 
dence of repentance; in the name of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and by his authority, I declare him absolved from 
the sentence of excommunication formerly pronounced 
against him; and I do restore him to the communion of 
the Church, that he may be a partaker of all the benefits 
of the Lord Jesus, to his eternal salvation.” 


After which, he shall be commended to God in prayer. 


VIII. Censures, other than suspension from church 
privileges, or excommunication, shall be inflicted in such 
mode as the judicatory may direct. 


CHAPTER XII. 
OF THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MARRIAGE. 


I. Marrrace is not a sacrament; nor peculiar to the 
Church of Christ. It is proper that every commonwealth, 
for the good of society, make laws to regulate marriage; 
which all citizens are bound to obey. 


IJ. Christians ought to marry in the Lord: therefore 
it is fit that their marriage be solemnized by a lawful 
minister; that special instruction may be given them, 
and suitable prayers made, when they enter into this 
relation. 

III. Marriage is to be between one man and one wo- 
man only: and they are not to be within the degrees of 
consanguinity or affinity prohibited by the Word of God. 


108 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuHap. x1. 


IV. The parties ought to be of such years of discre- 
tion as to be capable of making their own choice: and 
if they be under age, or live with their parents, the con- 
sent of the parents or others, under whose care they are, 
ought to be previously obtained, and well certified to the 
minister, before he proceeds to solemnize the marriage. 

V. Parents ought neither to compel their children to 
marry contrary to their inclinations, nor deny their con- 
sent without just and important reasons. 

VI. Marriage is of a public nature. The welfare of 
civil society, the happiness of families, and the credit of 
religion, are deeply interested in it. Therefore the pur- 
pose of marriage ought to be sufficiently published a 
proper time previously to the solemnization of it. It is 
enjoined on all ministers to be careful that, in that mat- 
ter, they neither transgress the laws of God, nor the laws 
of the community: and that they may not destroy the 
peace and comfort of families, they must be properly cer- 
tified with respect to the parties applying to them, that 
no just objections lie against their marriage. 

VII. Marriage must always be performed before a com- 
petent number of witnesses; and at any time, except on 
a day of public humiliation. And we advise that it be 
not on the Lord’s Day. And the minister is to give a 
certificate of the marriage when required. 

VIII. When the parties. present themselves for mar- 
riage, the minister is to desire, if there is any person 
present who knows any lawful reason why these persons 
may not be joined together in the marriage relation, that 
they will now make it known, or ever after hold their 
peace. 

No objections being made, he is then severally to ad- 
dress himself to the parties to be married, in the follow- 
ing or like words: 

“You, the man, declare in the presence of God, that 
“vou do not bc any reason, by precontract or other- 
‘wise, why you may not lawfully marry this woman.” 


sec. vi.) DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 109 


Upon his declaring he does not, the minister shall ad- 
dress himself to the bride, in the same or similar terms: 


“You, the woman, declare in the presence of God, that 
“you do not know any reason, by precontract or other- 
“wise, why you may not lawfully marry this man.” 


Upon her declaring she does not, he is to begin with 
prayer for the presence and blessing of God. 


The minister shall then proceed to give them some in- 
struction from the Scriptures, respecting the institution 
and duties of this state, showing: 


“That God hath instituted marriage for the comfort 
“and happiness of mankind, in declaring a man shall 
“forsake his father and mother, and cleave unto his wife; 
“and that marriage is honorable in all; that he hath ap- 
“pointed various duties, which are incumbent upon those 
“‘who enter into this relation; such as, a high esteem and 
“mutual love for one another; bearing with each other’s 
‘infirmities and weaknesses, to which human nature is 
“subject in its present lapsed state; to encourage each 
“other under the various ills of life; to comfort one an- 
‘other in sickness; in honesty and industry to provide for 
“each other’s temporal support; to pray for and encour- 
‘age one another in the things which pertain to God, and 
“to their immortal souls; and to live together as the heirs 
“of the grace of life.” 


Then the minister shall cause the bridegroom and bride 
to join their hands, and shall pronounce the marriage cov- 
enant, first to the man, in these words: 

“You take this woman, whom you hold by the hand, to 
“be your lawful and married wife; and you promise, and 
“covenant, in the presence of God and these witnesses 
“that you will be unto her a loving and faithful hus- 
“band, until you shall be separated by death.” 

The bridegroom shall express his consent, by saying, 
“Yes, I do.” 

Then the minister shall address himself to the woman, 
in these words: 


110 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. x11. 


“You take this man, whom you hold by the hand, to 
“be your lawful and married husband; and you prom- 
‘se, and covenant in the presence of God and these wit- 
“nesses, that you will be unto him a loving, faithful, and 
“obedient wife, until you shall be separated by death.” 

The bride shall express her consent, by saying, ‘‘Yes, 
al! do.” 

Then the minister is to say, 

“T pronounce you husband and wife, according to the 
“ordinance of God; whom therefore God hath joined 
“together let no man put asunder.” 

After this the minister may exhort them in a few words, 
to the mutual discharge of their duty. 

Then let him conclude with prayer suitable to the occa- 
sion. 

Let the minister keep a proper register for the names 
of all persons whom he marries, and of the time of their 
marriage, for the perusal of all whom it may concern. 


CHAPTER XIII. 
OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. 


I. WHEN persons are sick, it is their duty, before their 
strength and understanding fail them, to send for their 
minister, and to make known to him, with prudence, their 
spiritual state; or to consult him on the concerns of their 
precious souls. And it is his duty to visit them, at their 
request, and to apply himself, with all tenderness and love, 
to administer spiritual good to their immortal souls. 

II. He shall instruct the sick out of the Scriptures, that 
diseases arise not out of the ground, nor do they come by 
chance; but that they are directed and sent by a wise and 
holy God, either for correction of sin, for the trial of grace, 
for improvement in religion, or for other important ends: 
and that they shall work together for good to all those 
who make a wise improvement of God’s visitation, neither 


despising his chastening hand, nor fainting under his re- 
bukes. 


SEC. vi.]} DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 111 


III. If the minister finds the sick person to be grossly 
ignorant, he shall instruct him in the nature of repent- 
ance and faith, and the way of acceptance with God, 
through the mediation and atonement of Jesus Christ. 


IV. He shall exhort the sick to examine himself; to 
search his heart, and try his former ways, by the Word 
of God; and shall assist him, by mentioning some of the 
obvious marks and evidences of sincere piety. 

V. If the sick shall signify any scruple, doubt, or temp- 
tation, under which he labors, the minister must endeavor 
to resolve his doubts, and administer instruction and direc- 
tion, as the case may seem to require. 

VI. If the sick appear to be a stupid, thoughtless and 
hardened sinner, he shall endeavor to awaken his mind; 
to arouse his conscience; to convince him of the evil and 
danger of sin; of the curse of the law, and the wrath of 
God due to sinners; to bring him to an humble and peni- 
tential sense of his iniquities; and to state before him the 
fullness of the grace and mercy of God, in and through the 
glorious Redeemer; the absolute necessity of faith and 
repentance, in order to his being interested in the favor 
of God, or his obtaining everlasting happiness. 

VII. If the sick person shall appear to have knowledge, 
to be of a tender conscience, and to have been endeavor- 
ing to serve God in uprightness, though not without many 
failings and sinful infirmities; or if his spirit be broken 
with a sense of sin, or through apprehensions of the want 
of the divine favor; then it will be proper to administer 
consolation and encouragement to him, by setting before 
him the freeness and riches of the grace of God, the all- 
sufficiency of the righteousness of Christ, and the sup- 
porting promises of the gospel. 

VIII. The minister must endeavor to guard the sick 
person against ill-grounded persuasions of the mercy of 
God, without a vital union to Christ; and against unrea- 
sonable fears of death, and desponding discouragements; 
against presumption upon his own goodness and merit 


112 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. xv. 


upon the one hand, and against despair of the mercy and 
grace of God in Jesus Christ, on the other. 

IX. In one word, it is the minister’s duty to administer 
to the sick person instruction, conviction, support, conso- 
lation, or encouragement, as his case may seem to require. 

At a proper time, when he is most composed, the min- 
ister shall pray with and for him. 

X. Lastly, the minister may improve the present occa- 
sion to exhort those about the sick, to consider their mor- 
tality; to turn to the Lord and make their peace with him; 
in health to prepare for sickness, death, and judgment. 


CHAPTER XIV. 
OF THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 


I. WHEN any person departs this life, let the corpse be 
taken care of in a decent manner; and be kept a proper 
and sufficient time before interment. 

II. When the season for the funeral comes, let the dead 
body be decently attended to the grave, and interred. 
During such solemn occasions, let all who attend conduct 
themselves with becoming gravity; and apply themselves 
to serious meditation or discourse: and the minister, if 
present, may exhort them to consider the frailty of life, 
and the importance of being prepared for death and 
eternity. 


CHAPTER XV. 


OF FASTING, AND OF THE OBSERVATION OF THE DAYS 
OF THANKSGIVING. 


I. THRE is no day under the gospel commanded to be 
kept holy, except the Lord’s Day, which is the Christian 
Sabbath. 

Il. Nevertheless, to observe days of fasting and thanks- 
giving, as the extraordinary dispensations of divine provi- 
dence may direct, we judge both Scriptural and rational. 

III. Fasts and thanksgivings may be observed by indi- 
vidual Christians; or families, in private; by particular 


SEC. vi.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 113 


congregations; by a number of congregations contiguous 
to each other; by the congregations under the care of a 
presbytery, or of a synod; or by all the congregations of 
our Church. 

IV. It must be left to the judgment and discretion of 
every Christian and family to determine when it is proper to 
observe a private fast or thanksgiving; and to the church 
sessions to determine for particular congregations ; and to 
the presbyteries or synods to determine for larger districts, 
When it is deemed expedient that a fast, or thanksgiving, 
should be general, the call for them must be judged of by 
the synod or General Assembly. And if at any time the 
civil power should think it proper to appoint a fast or 
thanksgiving, it is the duty of the ministers and people 
of our communion, as we live under a Christian govern- 
ment, to pay all due respect to the same. 


V. Public notice is to be given a convenient time be- 
fore the day of fasting or thanksgiving comes, that per- 
sons may so order their temporal affairs that they may 
properly attend to the duties thereof. 


VI. There shall be public worship upon all such days: 
and let the prayers, psalms, portions of Scripture to be 
read, and sermons, be all in a special manner adapted to 
the occasion. 

VII. On fast days, let the minister point out the author- 
ity and providences calling to the observation thereof; and 
let him spend a more than usual portion of time in solemn 
prayer, particular confession of sin, especially of the sins 
of the day and place, with their aggravations, which have 
brought down the judgments of heaven. And let the 
whole day be spent in deep humiliation and mourning 
before God. 

VIII. On days of thanksgiving, he is to give the like 
information respecting the authority and providences 
which call to the observance of them; and to spend a 
more than usual part of the time in the giving of thanks, 
agreeably to the occasion, and in singing psalms or hymns 
of praise. 


114 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuHapr. xvi. 


It is the duty of people on these days to rejoice with 
holy gladness of heart; but let trembling be so joined with 
our mirth, that no excess or unbecoming levity be indulged. 


CHAPTER XVI. 
OF SECRET AND FAMILY WORSHIP. 


I. Besipes the public worship in congregations, it is 
the indispensable duty of each person, alone, in secret; 
and of every family, by itself, in private, to pray to, and 
worship God. 

II. Secret worship is most plainly enjoined by our Lord. 
In this duty every one, apart by himself, is to spend some 
time in prayer, reading the Scriptures, holy meditation, 
and serious self-examination. The many advantages aris- 
ing from a conscientious discharge of these duties are best 
known to those who are found in the faithful discharge 
of them. 

III. Family worship, which ought to be performed by 
every family, ordinarily morning and evening, consists in 
prayer, reading the Scriptures, and singing praises. 

IV. The head of the family, who is to lead in this ser- 
vice, ought to be careful that all the members of his 
household duly attend; and that none withdraw themselves 
unnecessarily from any part of family worship; and that 
all refrain from their common business while the Scrip- 
tures are read, and gravely attend to the same, no less than 
when prayer or praise is offered up. 

V. Let the heads of families be careful to instruct their 
children and servants in the principles of religion. Every 
proper opportunity ought to be embraced for such instruc- 
tion. But we are of opinion, that the Sabbath evenings, 
after public worship, should be sacredly preserved for this 
purpose. Therefore we highly disapprove of paying un- 
necessary private visits on the Lord’s Day; admitting 
strangers into the families, except when necessity or char- 
ity requires it; or any other practices, whatever plausible 
pretences may be offered in their favor, if they interfere 
with the above important and necessary duty. 


APPENDICES. 


DRT UN RMI A MNURUTS AI) bs 


HIG! AME Val ay . = Dae 
‘ via ; 


1 ak eee 
a Fee he 


7 ¥ . i jn i aN ae ryeoons' nh aay by ih a : oF his’ bk me ve, 
he 2 ince ashy sean wont,” ug ene 
i ao tiple Ai Carcegitiawripcie eet ke ae 
he ackaipannaag aby aaa 2 iva my: alia, a Sool a ete 
ee pepe Rawadly, hy aril, a) erat, Ao bi aie ea 
hei ialge Qini, We aad hoe 
£1) Sie byesendaigs at iain vidaaethy ntoimed vay ‘ait Levi af aR 
% nile sh a eNery bth agri yy ‘Ilonaege! , ta 00, Ashwin Anca Asa eee 
Laie tunes ts panyer) sawing AG Bear Spann, heady and gtiong, . eee tis 4 
ok ee spay mepeecanhiia dina.’ The any, aityqatagra: ie rs 
| a: (rena RN pietivan Ramberg of slneny dation Wp: tame ee 
Be ihe aa baal SCAG Mp gesttatiat nae ae 


i aes by goes a : oe ? ash 


2 iar 7 : -arare™ - y - 

ems ee) # ae ec Cee 

nu: he Se 

" ary Mg 2 
We aa 


ie 
es 
pees 
ine 
tiie 
= 
He 
ites 
<fe- 
sai 3 


oe neh ees eiakie 
a strat stu ete! ih eiesdk Sank Cele. 
sti pis ek ohn gpaatalh, 
vere 


O a ; Hee nee ai ee ’ 

1 yt Od i Me het ins ¥ | rile pe. ip aah epee 
ps a ‘ Fan SPs aay pag parently dh it ene anni retires 
E 2 i " phe, “nas ne, we bia és td aby epee he hn ts a ve 

; ‘ i ? ‘ahi nie emp + ae Cte j wis ” j my AL A. ai Ma me 4 i 
: i : 7. r ’ y 7 ah rn ‘7 * 
- vid’ ey Ag, Wen ih No, hi ep i Iai yuk Ne 
‘ee pa) Cn 2 a oN ie wae 4 / 4 7, ie 
Lan ENT ‘ Ae 2 7ce | = Viel: ¥ fe ¢ sf 


BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 117 


APPENDIX A, 


BRIEF STATEMENT OF THE 
REFORMED FAITH. 


[Adopted by the General Assembly of 1902 ‘‘to give a better under- 
standing of our doctrinal beliefs,” but is not a part of the Constitution.} 


ARTICLE I. OF GOD. 


We believe in the ever-living God, who is a Spirit 
and the Father of our Spirits; infinite, eternal, and un- 
changeable in His being and perfections; the Lord Al- 
mighty, most just in all His ways, most glorious in holi- 
ness, unsearchable in wisdom and plenteous in mercy, 
full of love and compassion, and abundant in goodness 
and truth. We worship Him, Father, Son, and Holy 
Spirit, three persons in one Godhead, one in substance 
and equal in power and glory. 


ARTICLE II. OF REVELATION. 


We believe that God is revealed in nature, in history, 
and in the heart of man; that He has-made gracious 
and clearer revelations of Himself to men of God who 
spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit; and that 
Jesus Christ, the Word made flesh, is the brightness of 
the Father’s glory and the express image of His person. 
We gratefully receive the Holy Scriptures, given by 
inspiration to be the faithful record of God’s gracious 
revelations and the sure witness to Christ, as the Word 
of God, the only infallible rule of faith and life. 


ARTICLE III. OF THE ETERNAL PURPOSE. 


We believe that the eternal, wise, holy, and loving 
purpdse of God embraces all events, so that while the 
freedom of man is not taken away nor is God the author 
of sin, yet in His providence He makes all things work 
together in the fulfillment of His sovereign design and 


118 BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 


the manifestation of His glory; wherefore, humbly ac- 
knowledging the mystery of this truth, we trust in His 
protecting care and set our hearts to do His will. 


ARTICLE IV.. OF THE CREATION. 


We believe that God is the Creator, upholder, and 
governor of all things; that He is above all His works 
and in them all; and that He made man in His own 
image, meet for fellowship with Him, free and able to 
choose between good and evil, and forever responsible 
to his Maker and Lord. 


ARTICLE V. OF THE SIN OF MAN. 


We believe that our first parents, being tempted, 
chose evil, and so fell away from God and came under 
the power of sin, the penalty of which is eternal death; - 
and we confess that, by reason of this disobedience, we 
and all men are born with a sinful nature, that we have 
broken God’s law, and that no man can be saved but 
by His grace. 


ARTICLE VI. OF THE GRACE OF GOD. 


We believe that God, out of His great love for the 
world, has given His only begotten Son to be the Sav- 
iour of sinners, and in the Gospel freely offers His all- 
sufficient salvation to all men. And we praise Him for 
the unspeakable grace wherein He has provided a way 
of eternal life for all mankind. 


ARTICLE VII. OF ELECTION. 


We believe that God, from the beginning, in His own 
good pleasure, gave to His Son a people, an innumera- 
ble multitude, chosen in Christ unto holiness, service, 
and salvation; we believe that all who come to ,years 
of discretion can receive this salvation only through 
faith and repentance; and we believe that all who die 
in infancy, and all others given by the Father to the 
Son who are beyond the reach of the outward means of 


BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 119 


grace, are regenerated and saved by Christ through 
the Spirit, who works when and where and how He 
pleases. 


ARTICLE VIII. OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST. 


We believe in and confess the Lord Jesus Christ, the 
only Mediator between God and man, who, being the 
Eternal Son of God, for us men and for our salvation 
became truly man, being conceived by the Holy Ghost 
and born of the Virgin Mary, without sin; unto us He 
has revealed the Father, by His Word and Spirit making 
known the perfect will of God; for us He fulfilled all 
righteousness and satisfied eternal justice, offering Him- 
self a perfect sacrifice upon the cross to take away the 
sin of the world; for us He rose from the dead and ascended 
into Heaven, where He ever intercedes for us in our 
hearts, joined to Him by faith; He abides forever as the 
indwelling Christ; over us, and over all for us, He rules: 
wherefore, unto Him we render love, obedience, and 
adoration as our Prophet, Priest, and King forever. 


ARTICLE IX. OF FAITH AND REPENTANCE. 


We believe that God pardons our sins and accepts us 
as righteous solely on the ground of the perfect obedi- 
ence and sacrifice of Christ, received by faith alone; 
and that this saving faith is always accompanied by 
repentance, wherein we confess and forsake our sins 
with full purpose of, and endeavor after, a new obedi- 
ence to God. 


ARTICLE X. OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 


We believe in the Holy Spirit, the Lord and Giver. of 
Life, who moves everywhere upon the hearts of men, 
to restrain them from evil and to incite them unto good, 
and whom the Father is ever willing to give unto all 
who ask Him. We believe that He has spoken by holy 
men of God in making known His truth to men for their 
salvation; that, through our exalted Saviour, He was 


120 BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 


sent forth in power to convict the world of sin, to en- 
lighten men’s minds in the knowledge of Christ, and to 
persuade and enable them to obey the call of the Gospel; 
and that He abides with the Church, dwelling in every 
believer as the spirit of truth, of holiness, and of comfort. 


ARTICLE XI. OF THE NEW BIRTH AND THE NEW LIFE. 


We believe that the Holy Spirit only is the author 
and source of the new birth; we rejoice in the new life, 
wherein He is given unto us as the seal of sonship in 
Christ, and keeps loving fellowship with us, helps us 
in our infirmities, purges us from our faults, and ever 
continues His transforming work in us until we are per- 
fected in the likeness of Christ, in the glory of the life to 
come. 


ARTICLE XII. OF THE RESURRECTION AND THE LIFE 
TO COME. 


We believe that in the life to come the spirits of the 
just, at death made free from sin, enjoy immediate com- 
munion with God and the vision of His glory; and we 
confidently look for the general resurrection in the last 
day, when the bodies of those who sleep in Christ shall 
be fashioned in the likeness of the glorious body of their 
Lord, with whom they shall live and reign forever. 


ARTICLE XIII. OF THE LAW OF GOD. 


We believe that the law of God, revealed in the Ten 
Commandments, and more clearly disclosed in the words 
of Christ, is forever established in truth and equity, 
so that no human work shall abide except it be built 
on this foundation. We believe that God requires of 
every man to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly 
with his God; and that only through this harmony with 
the will of God shall be fulfilled that brotherhood of 
man wherein the kingdom of God is to be made manifest. 


BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 121 


ARTICLE XIV. OF THE CHURCH AND THE SACRAMENTS, 


We believe in the Holy Catholic Church, of which 
Christ is the only Head. We believe that the Church 
Invisible consists of all the redeemed, and that the Church 
Visible embraces all who profess the true religion to- 
gether with their children. We receive to our communion 
all who confess and obey Christ as their divine Lord 
and Saviour, and we hold fellowship with all believers 
in Him. 

We receive the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s 
Supper, alone divinely established and committed to 
the Church, together with the Word, as means of grace; 
made effectual only by the Holy Spirit, and always to be 
used by Christians with prayer and praise to God. 


ARTICLE XV. OF THE LAST JUDGMENT. 


We believe that the Lord Jesus Christ will come again 
in glorious majesty to judge the world and to make a 
final separation between the righteous and the wicked. 
The wicked shall receive the eternal award of their sins, 
and the Lord will manifest the glory of His mercy in 
the salvation of His people and their entrance upon the 
full enjoyment of eternal life. 


ARTICLE XVI. OF CHRISTIAN SERVICE AND THE FINAL 
TRIUMPH. 


We believe that it is our duty, as servants and friends 
of Christ, to do good unto all men, to maintain the public 
and private worship of God, to hallow the Lord’s Day, 
to preserve the sanctity of the family, to uphold the just 
authority of the State, and so to live in all honesty, 
purity, and charity, that our lives shall testify of Christ. 
We joyfully receive the word of Christ, bidding His 
people go into all the world and make disciples of all 
nations, and declare unto them that God was in Christ 
reconciling the world unto Himself, and that He will 
have all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge 


122 BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 


of the truth. We confidently trust that by His power 
and grace, all His enemies and ours shall be finally over- 
come, and the kingdoms of this world shall be made 
the kingdom of our God and of His Christ. In this 
faith we abide; in this service we labor; and in this hope 


we pray, 
Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 


Attest: 
Henry VAN Dyke, 
Moderator General Assembly, 1902. 


W. H. Roserts, 
Stated Clerk. 


CONSTITUTIONAL RULES. 123 


APPENDIX B. 


CONSTITUTIONAL RULES. 


[Adopted under the provisions of the Form of Government, Chapter xii., 
Section vi., but is not a part of the Constitution.} 


CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 1. 
(Adopted, 1893.) 


LocaL EVANGELISTS. 


Ir shall be lawful for presbytery, after proper examina- 
tion as to his piety, knowledge of the Scriptures, and 
ability to teach, to license, as a local evangelist, any male 
member of the Church, who, in the judgment of presby- 
tery, is qualified to teach the gospel publicly, and who is 
willing to engage in such service under the direction of 
presbytery. Such license shall be valid for but one year 
unless renewed, and such licensed local evangelist shall 
report to the presbytery at least once each year, and his 
license may be withdrawn at any time at the pleasure of 
presbytery. The person securing such license shall not 
be ordained to the gospel ministry, should he desire to 
enter it, until he shall have served at least four years as a 
local evangelist, and shall have pursued and been exam- 
ined upon what would be equivalent to a three years’ 
course of study in theology, homiletics, Church history, 
Church polity, and the English Bible, under the direction 


of presbytery. 


CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 2. 
(Adopted, 1897.) 


TRIALS FOR LICENSURE. 


Candidates for licensure, in addition to the examination 
required by Chapter xiv., Section iv., of the Form of 
Government, shall be diligently examined in the English 


124 CONSTITUTIONAL RULES 


Bible; and shall be required to exhibit a good knowledge 
of its contents, and of the relation of its separate parts 
and portions to each other. 


CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 3. 
(Adopted, 1901.) 


CANDIDATES FOR THE MINISTRY. 


I. Every applicant seeking to be taken under the care 
of presbytery as a candidate for the ministry shall file his 
application at least three months before the meeting of 
presbytery, addressing the same to the Chairman of the 
Education Committee of the presbytery, in the care of the 
stated clerk, in order that the committee may have ample 
time to make a careful investigation of his Christian char- 
acter, physical and mental qualifications, and his previous 
education; and no person shall be received by presbytery 
as a candidate for the ministry who has not been recom- 
mended by the session of the church of which he is a 
member, under whose care he shall have been for a period 
of at least six months. And no exception shall be made 
to this rule without a unanimous vote of presbytery. 

II. Presbytery shall examine annually, in person or 
by letter, all candidates under its care, concerning their 
Christian experience, their progress in study, and their 
fidelity to the doctrines of the Church. It shall also 
advise with them concerning their course of study, and 
the institutions in which they are to pursue their studies. 


CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 4: 
(Adopted, 1912.) 


PERMANENT COMMITTEE ON VACANCY AND SUPPLY. 


The General Assembly shall have power to appoint a 
Permanent Committee or other agency to supervise the 
supply of vacant pulpits, and the service of unemployed 
- ministers. The number of members, the officers, and their 
duties, shall be determined by the Assembly. The powers 


CONSTITUTIONAL RULES. 125 


of the agency shall be as follows: to conduct correspond- 
ence with synods and presbyteries and their Committees, 
concerning unemployed ministers and vacant congrega- 
tions; to seek to adjust in codperation with Synodical and 
Presbyterial Committees the requirements of vacancy and 
supply, by methods adequate to the given conditions in 
any synod or presbytery; to furnish information to church 
sessions and ministers; to suggest to the General Assembly 
plans for administration, and to make an annual report to 
the Assembly. 


126 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES 


APPENDIX C. 


GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


[Adopted by the General Assembly of 1871, with Amendments to 1922.] 


[The following ‘“‘General Rules for Judicatories,” not having been 
submitted to the presbyteries, make no part of the Constitution of the 
Presbyterian Church. Yet the General Assembly of 1871, considering 
uniformity in proceedings in all the subordinate judicatories as greatly 
conducive to order and dispatch in business, having revised and approved 
these Rules, recommend them to all the lower judicatories of the Church 
for adoption. Succeeding Assemblies have also approved these Rules, 
making amendments from time to time.] 


[It will be understood that the words in black-faced type, which imme- 
diately precede each Rule and summarize its contents, form no part of the 
Rule itself.] 


Meeting to be opened with prayer: 


I. The Moderator shall take the chair precisely at 
the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned; 
and shall immediately call the members to order; and, 
on the appearance of a quorum, shall open the session 
with prayer. 


Those eligible to preside if Moderator be absent: 


II. If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed, 
and the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator present, 
being a commissioner, or if there be none, the senior 
member present, shall be requested to take his place 
without delay, until a new election. 


Procedure when no quorum is present: 


III. If a quorum be not assembled at the hour appointed, 
any two members shall be competent to adjourn from 
time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a 
quorum to assemble. 


Moderator to preserve order and dispatch business: 


IV. It shall be the duty of the Moderator, at all times, 
to preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business 
before the judicatory to a speedy and proper result. 


RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 127 


Moderator to keep schedule of business assigned for 
particular times: 


V. It shall be the duty of the Moderator carefully 
to keep notes of the several articles of business which 
may be assigned for particular days, and to call them 
up at the time appointed. 


Moderator discussing and deciding points of order: 


VI. The Moderator may speak to points of order, 
in preference to other members, rising from his seat 
for that purpose; and shall decide questions of order, 
subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two mem- 
bers. 


Moderator appointing committees and Vice Moderator: 


VII. The Moderator shall appoint all committees, 
except in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide 
otherwise. In appointing the Chairmen of the Standing 
Committees, the Moderator may appoint a Vice Moderator, 
who may occupy the chair at his request, and otherwise 
assist him in the discharge of his duties. 


When Moderator may or may not vote: © 


VIII. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judicatory, 
the Moderator shall vote with the other members; but 
he shall not vote in any other case, unless the judicatory 
be equally divided; when, if he does not choose to vote, 
the question shall be lost. 


Committee Chairmanship: 


IX. The person first named on any committee shall 
be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it 
shall be to convene the committee; and, in case of his 
absence or inability to act, the second named member 
shall take his place and perform his duties. 


Clerk to form complete roll for Moderator: 


X. It shall be the duty of the Clerk, as soon as possible 
after the commencement of the sessions of every judicatory, 


128 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


to form a complete roll of the members present, and put 
the same into the hands of the Moderator. And it 
shall also be the duty of the Clerk, whenever any additional 
members take their seats, to add their names, in their 
proper places, to the said roll. 


Duties of Stated Clerk and Committee on Bills and 
Overtures: 

XI. It shall be the duty of the Clerk immediately 
to file all papers, in the order in which they have been 
read, with proper endorsements, and to keep them in 
perfect order. The Stated Clerk shall receive all overtures, 
memorials and miscellaneous papers addressed to the 
judicatory; shall make record of the same and deliver 
them to the Committee on Bills and Overtures for ap- 
propriate disposition or reference. This committee shall 
have the floor on the reassembling of the judicatory 
after each adjournment, to report its recommendations 
as to orders of business or reference of papers, and this 
right of the committee shall take precedence of the Orders 
of the Day. This committee shall report the papers 
retained by it as well as those recommended for reference 
to other committees, and no committee shall report 
on matters which have not been referred to it by the 
judicatory. 


Minutes of last meeting: 


XII. The minutes of the last meeting of the judicatory 
shall be presented at the commencement of its sessions, 
and, if requisite, read and corrected. 


Unfinished business: 

XIII. Business left unfinished at the last sitting is 
ordinarily to be taken up first. 
Motions seconded, repeated, read aloud, written: 


XIV. A motion made must be seconded, and after- 
wards repeated by the Moderator, or read aloud, before 
it is debated; and every motion shall be reduced to writing, 
if the Moderator or any member require it. 


RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 129 


Withdrawal of a motion: 


XV. Any member who shall have made a motion 
shall have liberty to withdraw it, with the consent of 
his second, before any debate has taken place thereon; 
but not afterwards, without the leave of the judicatory. 


Dividing a motion: 


XVI. If a motion under debate contain several parts, 
any two members may have it divided, and a question 
taken on each part. 


Motions for filling blanks: 


XVII. When various motions are made with respect 
to the filling of blanks with particular numbers or times, 
the question shall always be first taken on the highest 
number and the longest time. 


Motions put without debate, and those on which 
members may speak but once or twice: 


XVIII. Motions to lay on the table, to take up business, 
to adjourn, and the call for the previous question, shall 
be put without debate; but it shall not be in order for 
any one debating another motion to propose the motion 
to lay on the table or the previous question, at the close 
of his remarks, unless he shall obtain the floor again for 
that purpose. On questions of orders, postponement, 
or commitment, no member shall speak more than once. 
On all other questions, each member may speak twice, 
but not oftener without express leave of the judicatory. 


Motions admissible when a question is under debate: 


XIX. When a question is under debate, no motion 
shall be received, unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, 
to postpone indefinitely, to postpone to a day certain, 
to commit, or to amend; which several motions shall 
have precedence in the order in which they are herein 
arranged; and the motion for adjournment shall always 
be in order. 


130 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


Amendments and substitutes: 


XX. An amendment, and also an amendment to 
an amendment, may be moved on any motion; but a. 
motion to amend an amendment to an amendment 
shall not be in order. Action on amendments shall 
precede action on the original motion. A substitute 
shall be treated as an amendment. 

Motions to lay on the table: 

XXI. A distinction shall be observed between a motion 
to lay on the table for the present and a motion to lay 
on the table unconditionally: viz. A motion to lay on 
the table for the present, shall be taken without debate; 
and, if carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to 
place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up 
and considered at any subsequent time. But a motion 
to lay on the table unconditionally shall be taken without 
debate; and, if carried in the affirmative, it shall not 
be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting 
of the judicatory, without a vote of reconsideration. 


The previous question: 

XXII. The previous question shall be put in this 
form, namely, “Shall the main question be now put?” 
It shall only be admitted when demanded by a majority 
of the members present; and the effect shall be to put 
an end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote: 
First, on a motion to commit the subject under consider- 
ation (if such motion shall have been. made); secondly, 
if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pending 
amendments; and lastly, on the main question. 


Motion to reconsider: 

XXIII. A question shall not be again called up or 
reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicatory at 
which it has been decided, unless by the consent of two 
thirds of the members who were present at the decision; 
and unless the motion to reconsider be made and seconded 
by persons who voted with the majority. (For reconsider- 
ation of amatter thesecond time, seeG. A.'Min.,1908, p.141.) 


RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 131 


Indefinite postponement: 


XXIV. A subject which has been indefinitely post- 
poned, either by the operation of the previous question 
or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not 
be again called up during the same sessions of the judi- 
catory, unless by the consent of three fourths of the mem- 
bers who were present at the decision. 


Members declining to vote: 


XXV. Members ought not, without weighty reasons, 
to decline voting, as this practice might leave the decision 
of very interesting questions to a small proportion of 
the judicatory. Silent members, unless excused from 
voting, must be considered as acquiescing with the 
majority. 


Effect of commencing to take the vote, and of deciding 
to vote at a definite time: 


XXVI. When the Moderator has commenced taking 
the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted, 
unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case 
the mistake shall be rectified, and the Moderator shall 
recommence taking the vote. If the House shall pass 
the motion to “vote on a given subject at a time named,” 
speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. 
Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during 
the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless 
the majority shall vote to adjourn; in which case the 
voting shall, on the reassembling of the House, take 
precedence of all other business till it is finished. Under 
this rule the “yeas and nays” shall not be called except 
on the final motion to adopt as a whole. This motion 
to fix a time for voting shall be put without debate. 


Calling for the yeas and nays, or for a division: 


XXVII. The yeas and nays on any question shall 
not be recorded, unless required by one third of the 
members present. Jf division is called for on any vote, 


132 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


it shall be by a rising vote without a count. If on such 
a rising vote the Moderator is unable to decide, or a 
quorum rise to second a call for “tellers,” then the vote 
shall be taken by rising, and the count made by tellers, 
who shall pass through the aisles and report to the 
Moderator the number voting on each side. 


Personal reflections not permissible: 


XXVIII. No member, in the course of debate, shall 
be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. 


More than one rising to speak at the same time, and 
opposite sides alternating in debate: 


XXIX. If more than one member rise to speak at 
the same time, the member who is most distant from the 
Moderator’s chair shall speak first. In the discussion 
of all matters where the sentiment of the House is divided, 
it is proper that the floor should be occupied alternately 
by those representing the different sides of the question. 


More than three members standing at the same time: 


XXX. When more than three members of the judi- 
catory shall be standing at the same time, the Moderator 
shall require all to take their seats, the person only 
excepted who may be speaking. 


Speakers to observe decorum and respect: 


XXXI. Every member, when speaking, shall address 
himself to the Moderator, and shall treat his fellow 
members, and especially the Moderator with decorum 
and respect. 


Speakers not to be interrupted: 


XXXII. No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he 
be out of order, or for the purpose of correcting mistakes 
or misrepresentations. 


RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 133 


Members to refrain from private conversation: 


XXXII. Without express permission, no member 
of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage 
in private conversation; nor shall members address 
one another, nor any person present, but through the 
Moderator. 


Gravity and dignity commended: prolix and desultory 
speeches to be avoided: 


XXXIV. It is indispensable that members of ec- 
clesiastical judicatories maintain great gravity and dig- 
nity while judicially convened; that they attend closely 
in their speeches to the subject under consideration, 
and avoid prolix and desultory harangues; and when 
they deviate from the subject, it is the privilege of any 
member, and the duty of the Moderator, to call them 
to order. 


Disorderly members subject to reproof: 


XXXV. If any member act, in any respect, in a dis- 
orderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any member, 
and the duty of the Moderator, to call him to order. 


Right of appeal from Moderator’s decision: 


XXXVI. If any member consider himself aggrieved 
by a decision of the Moderator, it shall be his privilege 
to appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the 
appeal shall be taken without debate. 


Leave of absence: 


XXXVII. No member shall retire from any judi- 
catory without the leave of the Moderator, nor withdraw 
from it to return home without the consent of the judi- 
catory. 


Private sessions: 


XXXVIII. All judicatories have a right to sit in 
private on business which, in their judgment, ought 
not to be matter of public speculation. 


134 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 


Interlocutory meetings: 


XXXIX. Besides the right to sit judicially in private, 
whenever they think proper to do so, all judicatories 
have a right to hold what are commonly called “inter- 
locutory meetings,”’ in which members may freely converse 
together, without the formalities which are usually nec- 
essary in judicial proceedings. 


Sitting in Judicial capacity: 


XL. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial 
capacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly 
to announce, from the chair, that the body is about to 
pass to the consideration of the business assigned for 
trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard 
their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, 
and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. 


Committee on Judicial Business: 


XLI. It is expedient that judicatories appoint a Stand- 
ing Committee, to be known as “the Committee on 
Judicial Business,”’ to whom shall be referred all papers 
and questions of a judicial nature, and whose duty it 
shall be to recommend to the judicatory answers to 
judicial questions and orders of procedure in all judicial 
cases. In the General Assembly, the province of the 
Committee on Judicial Business shall be to pass upon the 
question of the regularity of the papers and the record 
in all cases referred to it by the Assembly; to determine, 
upon the face of the papers, whether questions of doctrine 
or Constitution are raised, and if, prima facie, there is 
a case, to recommend the same to the Assembly for 
reference to Judicial Commissions. The members of 
the Committee on Judicial Business are not debarred by 
their appointment from sitting and voting as members 
of the judicatory. 


Permanent officers have the rights of corresponding 
members: 


XLII. The permanent officers of a judicatory shall 


RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 135 


have the rights of corresponding members in matters 
touching their several offices. 


Manner of closing final session: 


XLUI. The Moderator of every judicatory above 
the Church Session, in finally closing its Sessions, in 
addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate 
psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical 
benediction. 


Procedure in taking cases from inferior courts to the 
General Assembly: 


XLIV. Whenever a case is to be taken from an inferior 
judicatory to the General Assembly, the Stated Clerk 
of such inferior judicatory shall, at least twenty days 
before the meeting of the General Assembly, send a 
notice concerning such case to the Stated Clerk of the 
Assembly, who shall forthwith notify the Chairman of 
the Permanent Judicial Commission, unless the General 
Assembly shall have ordered otherwise, that the services 
of the Commission will be needed at the approaching 
Assembly; but if no such notice shall be received by the 
Stated Clerk of the General Assembly, he shall forthwith 
notify the Chairmanof the Permanent Judicial Commission 
that the services of the Commission will not be needed 
at the approaching Assembly. 


Suspending the rules: 


XLV. These rules may be suspended by a two thirds 
vote of the judicatory, upon motion duly made. 


Sa sem ‘seh ee. 
| peers hi son ee te ar pred 1. sina y 
| Than oat HOR Gacy oul, permed i 
techie hy a's tuna tne I 
bs iad ] vegeriren had a thoay = 3 


: Sedhey PP ade Ny wat, ae [0 sno aE 


a ” 4 pabiit Wie? sesSiyt Hehe inateesse ahh Mis aiaanamnicthl tis GA ea s 


aN: tite ., 


| Provticte <n. 
ohana ee ota ie ee pi ENN 
aah ATR ee ve ‘Sl er sm 


tie Ti 1 al cheavean palveal 
Biseoiye inaeyaarrsiresrettencllye 


‘HLM "ior hece meer tia poeta, aR Ray of a 


é " as 
WANS 


Wi a Oe ve sRlogiary ineatacsld bey sis 2h & 
sie nk eel wba bi act anpelint: arb .0% 
tect Aviv ty *, ean tea! Aayy’ §N wy sornyenly: 


weye ake et YL cLavavated cea Rh ota aN : : ne 43 
mi tenet eh et as A car acer | i 


a Spy | Sea 
ee or 


ta a 
A . : 


dy fe ms ot ees ra 
; Sr petty Heh oat af erat oh) ae : 


INDEX 


The several parts of the Constitution, and of the Appendices, are 

indicated by their initial letters, as follows: 
Form of Government. 

D. Book of Discipline. 

W. Directory for Worship, and in addition, - 

B.S. Brief Statement of Reformed Faith. 

C. R. for Constitutional Rules. 

R. for the Rules of Judicatories. 


The Roman numerals refer to the chapters of the Confession, Form of 
Government, and Directory for Worship. he ARABIC numerals refer 
to the sections of the several Books. For instance, the reference ‘‘Ability, 
original, C. iv. 2, p. 25,”’ is to the Confession of Faith, chapter four, section 
two, page 25, and the reference ‘‘Accused Person, D. 10, p. 377,’ is to the 


Book of Discipline, section ten, page 377. 


ABSENCE, leave of, R. 37, 
Absentees, names to be noted, 
29, p. 65. 
roll of, D. 50, p. 69. 
certificate of dismission OL): 
116, p. 85. 
Absolution, W. xi. 7, p. 106. See 
Censures. 


Acceptance, grounds of, W. v. l, 
p. 94. 


Accusations, caution against, D. 14, 
15, p. 61 


Accused person, private conference 

with, D. 10, p. 61. 

copy of charges for, D. 20, p. 62. 

names of witnesses furnished to, 
De 20 G2: 

not required to disclose witnesses, 
Dy 20" ps G2: 

citation of, D. 20, 21, pp. 62, 63. 

second citation of, D. 22, p. 63. 

contumacy of, D. 22, p. 63. 

trial in absence of, D. 22, p. 63. 

gyanee for) DON22) 120; DenO3, eds 

6 

may file objections, D. 23, p. 63. 

shall plead, D. 23, p. 63. 

declining to plead, 5B: 23, p. 63. 

notified of meeting for trial, D. 
24, p. 64. 

may ‘appeal, D. 25, p. 64; 48, p. 69. 

may be kept from communion, 
D. 33, p. 66. 

may be kept from exercise of 
office, D. 33, p. 66. 


p. 133. | Accused, censures inflicted upon, D. 


35, p. 66; 41, p. 67. 

a minister, D. 37-46, pp. 66-68. 

self-accused, D. 48, p. 69. 

new trial of, D. 69, 70, p. 74. See 
also Parties in Process. 

Adjournment, motion for, without 

debate, R. 18, p. 129. 

always in order, R. 19, p. 129. 


Administrative cases, D. 5, p. 60; 
D. 135, 136, p. 88. 
Admission, power of Session in, G. 
XAG Del Os ax, oe OS. 
of children of Church, W. x. 1, 
p. 104. 
examination for, W. x. 3, p. 104. 


Admonition (judicial), by Session, 
G.wixs Grips 1924D Aiko pan 60: 
DLs Doe. 
by Presbytery, DeAteni6in 
of communicants neglecting or- 
dinances, D. 51, p. 71. 
stayed by appeal, D. 101, p. 81. 


Admonition (warning), by General 
Assembly, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
to prosecutor, D. 15, p. 61. 
Adults, baptism of, W. viii. 3, p. 100. 
Advice, of General ‘Asserts G. 
xii. 4, p. 27. 
of Geetteticy on retirement of 
elder or deacon, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
reference for, D. 80, p. 77. 
Affiliate membership, D. 114, p. 84. 
Affirmation, D. 62, p. 73. 


Alternates, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 


137 


138 INDEX 


Amendments to Constitution, G. 


Xxiv. 


of Form of Government, G, xxiv. 


Lo 6,7 DDL, Ose 


of Book of Discipline, G. xxiv. 


lyio, 6. ppl 51,102. 


of Directory for Worship, G. 


XX1V Ly ON ON Dps ol oes 


of Confession of Faith, G. xxiv. 


2-5, 7, pp. 51, 52. 


of Catechisms, G. xxiv. 2-5, 7, 


pp. 51, 52. 


of Chapter on Amendments, G. 


xxiv. 4, p. 51. 


eae to motions, R. 20, p. 


130. 


Appeal from decision of moderator, 


D. 28, p. 65; R. 6, p. 127. 
heard without debate, D. 
6a> Ko oO. Delos. 
to be recorded, D. 28, p. 65. 


ADP ee, judicial, D. 94-102, pp. 79- 
Mseeth and issued by Presbytery, 


(Che, ete. ORE 

received ne issued by Synod, G. 
xi. 4, p. 

by penis G. xii. 4, p. 27. 


right of, G. xii. note, p. 26; D. 


48, p. 69; 70, p. 75; ‘94, D. 79. 
entry on minutes, D. 25, p. 64. 


record of, to be transmitted, D. 


25, Dp. 64. 


in cases without process, D. 48, 


p. 69. 
new evidence, D. 70, p. 75. 
printed briefs, D. 76a, p. 76. 


lhmited to judicial cases, D. 5, p. 


60; 94, p. 79. 
definition of, D. 94, p. 79. 
parties in, D. 94, p "49, 
grounds of, D. 95. Deo t9e 


notice of, when and how given, | 


D. 96, p. 80. 


Appeals, specification of errors, D. 


96-99, p. 80. 


records in, lodgment of, D. 96, 


97, p. 80; 101, p. 81. 


time of lodgment of, D. 97, p. 80. 


counsel in, D. 97, p. 80. 
abandonment of, D. 97, p. 80. 


parties may not vote in, D. 98, 
8 


p. 80. 
in order, D. 99, p. 80. 
entertainment of, D. 99, p. 80. 
trial of, order in, Be 99, p. 80. 
vote in, D. 99, p. 
judgment in, D. 99° Dp. 80. 
new trialin, D. 99, p. 80. 


minute explanatory of judgment 


in, D. 99, p. 80. 


stays admonition or rebuke, D. 


100, p. 81. 


Z2Os'tDs 


failure of judicatory to transmit 
record in, D. 101, p. 81. 

taken generally to next higher 
judicatory, D. 102, p. 81. 

in’ cases of differences between 
judicatories, D. 137-139, p. 89. 


Appellant, name given, D. 94, p. 79, 


mney be an original party, D. 94, 

p. 79. 

sourigtle notice of appeal, D. 96, 
p. 79. 

time of appearance of, D. 97, p. 
80 


counsel for, D. 97, p. 80. 

must lodge appeal, 5. 97, p. 80. 
abandoning appeal, D. 97, p. 80. 
may not vote, D. 98, p. 80. 
hearing of, D. 99, p. 80. 


Appellee, name given, D. 94, p. 79. 


must lodge record, D. 96, pp. 80— 
101, p. 81. 

hearing of, D. 99, p. 80. 

judgment of, reversed or modified, 
D. 99, p. 80. 

case remanded to, D. 99, p. 80. 

Sagpay to lodge record, D. 101, 
p. 81. 


Arts and Science, examination of 


candidates in, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 


Assembly. See General Assembly. 


BAPTISM, nature and design of, 


W. viii. 2, 3, pp. 98-100. 

administered Py, minister only, 

viii. 1, 

duty as to, W. viii. 2, 3, pp. 98, 
100. 

register of, by Session, G. ix. 9, 
Dp. 20. 

administration of, W. viii. p. 98. 

not to be delayed, W. viii. 1, p. 98. 

not to be administered by private 
person, W. viii. 1, p. 98. 

usually in the church, W. viii. 
1, p. 98. 

presentation of infant for, W. viii. 
2, p. 98. 

form of, W. viii. 2, 3, pp. 98-100. 

private, W. viii. i: p. 98. 


Baptized adults, W. x. 3, p. 104. 
Baptized children, Church members, 


Gi i.c4, p. 12; D. 6, p. 60; W. 
Xo 17D. 104. 

Pia to church government and 
discipline, D. 6, p. 60; W. x. 1, 
p. 104. 

names of, in varents’ certificates 
of dismission, D. 114, p. 84. 

PRON of, W. viii. 3, p. 100; 


104. 
tot holy, W. viii. 2. p. 98. 
ingiot of, to Church, W. x. 1, p. 


INDEX 


Baptized children and the Lord’s 
Supper, W. x. 1, p. 104. 
years of discretion of, W. x. 2, p. 


admission of, W. x. 2, p. 104. 
examination ‘of, Wx: 3. p. 104. 
Baptized persons, Church members, 

6, p. 60. 

Benediction, an ordinance estab- 
lished by Christ, G. vii. p. 16. 
Sipebe: of Assembly, G. xii. 8, p. 

8 


after ordination, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 

after installment, G. xvi. 6, p. 43. 

at close of service, W. i. 5, p. 92; 
Vils-5, DP. 9S: 

at Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 5, p. 102. 

at close of session of judicatory, 
R. 43, p. 135. 


Beneficence. See Offerings. 
Bible, The Vernacular, G. xiv. 4, 


p. 33. } 

Bills and Overtures, Committee on, 
duties of, R. 11, p. 128. 

right of, to the floor, R. 11, p. 128. 

Bishops, G. ii. 2, p. 13; iv. p. 14; 
xis CAD.) 257 Rll. 25/27 5 (xv- 
14, p. 40; xvi. 1, p. 42; 3, 6, 
Da429) Xxil 25 p40. See 
M inisters and Pastors. 

Blanks, filling of, R. 17, p. 129. 

Blessing. See Benediction. 

Boards of Church, offerings for, W. 
V1.3, D- 96. 


Brief statement, p. 117. 
Burial of the dead, W. xiv. p. 112. 
Business Moderator to guide, G. 
xix. 1, 2, p. 46; R. 4, 5, p. 126. 
conduct "of, Weta): 126. 
Moderator’s notes of, R. 5, p. 127. 
unfinished, R. 13, p. 128. 
motion to take up, R. 18, p. 129. 
judicial, solemn announcement of, 
R. 40, p. 134. 


CALLS to the pastoral office, when 
and by whom to be drawn, G. 
xv. 5, p. 36. 

minority vote, G. xv. 5, p. 36. 

subscription of, GAXVe O07 7, Ds 00. 

certification of, G. xv. 5-7, p. 36. 

form of, G. xv. 6, p. 37. 

presentation of, G. xv. 879.ip. 37. 

presentation of, equivalent to 
petition for installment, G. xv. 
8, p. 37. 

acceptance of, equivalent to re- 
quest for installment, G. xv. 8, 

p. 37. 

vacdniinn of, Ly through Presbytery 
only, G On peosexvi. IL; 
p. 42. 


Cases with process, 


Cases without process, D. 


139 


commissioners to prosecute, G. 
xv. 10, p. 38; xvi. 2, p. 42. 

to licentiate of other Presbytery, 
G.ixvs 10; p.,38: 

ordination ‘without, G. xv. 15, 
p. 41. 

to settled minister, G. xvi. 2, 3, 
Dp. 42: 

citations in, G. xvi. 2, p. 42. 


Candidates, powers of Pauutterr 


concerning, GAGA i 22:.G. 
xxvl. 14, p. 56. 

warrant for trials of, G. xiv. 1, p. 
él. 

reception of, G. xiv. 2, p. 32. 

Presbyterial connection of, G. xiv. 
2, p. 32; C. R. 3; p. 124. 

testimoni als of, G. xi 
32 ;, 10, p. SOl: 3, Pp. 104.” 

examination of, Giexiveisi4s: \D- 

SOM 1a Sion opi wa 

spared of, é X1Vsua) Dae. 

parts of trial of;)G. xiv. /4,25)) p. 
Sou wie Dadose 

Hae: of study for, G. xiv. 6, 


questions to, G, xiv. 7, p. 34. 

licensure of, G. xiv. 7, g, p. 34. 

record of licensure of, G. 
p. 34; 10, p. 35. 

removal of, G. xiv. 9, 10, p. 35. 

recall of license, Gu xiv. iL, p. 35. 

call to, G. xv. 8, Drain 

installment of, on call, G. xv. 8, 
Dials 

as oa a of, as evangelist, G. 

15, p. 41. 

coptihioete of dismission of, specific 
DSi ps3: 

time limit Din De 1S aieso: 

reception of, to be reported, D. 
115, p. 85. 


Cae worldly, pastor, G. xv. 6, p. 
Cases, nonjudicial, D. 5, p. 60; D. 


135, 136, p. 88 

general rules, 
D. 19-33, pp. 62-66. 

definition of, D. 5, p. 60. 

before Session, D. 34, p. 66; 47, 
p. 68. 

before Presbytery, D. 37-46, pp. 
66-68. 

committees for, R. 41, p. 134. 

48-54, 
pp. 69-72. 

for contumacy, D. 34, p. 66; 39, 
p. 67; 68, p. 74. 

offense in presence of judicatory, 
D. 48, p. 69. 

of eet ogc uae person, D. 48, p. 


offender heard in, D. 48, p. 69. 
delay in, D. 48, p. 69. 


140 INDEX 


Cases without process, judgment in, in appeals, D. 101, p. 81. 


D. 49, p. 69. 

record in, YO; 48, 49, p. 69. 

appeal in, D. 48, p. 69. 

naine erased from roll of com- 
municants, D. 49, 50, p. 69; 
5S OL 


Cases, suspension of absent com- 


municants, D. 50, p. 69. 

admonition for neglect of ordi- 
nances, D. 51, p. 71. 

suspension for neglect of ordi- 
nances, D. dl, p. 71. 

ae put on probation, D. 52, 
Dele 

name of minister stricken from 
Toll MD 525 pide 

without process communicant 
joining another denomination 
without dismission, D. 53, p. 71. 

minister abandoning ministry, D. 
54, p. 72. 

minister becoming independent, 
D. 54, p. 72. 

minister joining another denom- 
ination without dismission, D. 
54, p. 72. 

minister joining heretical de- 
nomination, D. 54, p. 72. 

excommunication of suspended 
person, impenitent, W. xi. 5, p. 
105. 


Censures, Church, on whom to be 


inflicted, G. i. 3, p. 10. 

administration of, to whom com- 
mitted, G. i. 3, p. 10. 

uses of, W. xi. 1, p. 104. 

Church can inflict, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 

excommunication, highest, G. viii. 
2 yDe Le: 

power of Session in. G. ix. 6, p. 19. 

by Session, names of, G. ix. 6, p. 
19; D. 34, p. 66. 

of records of Session, G. x. 7, p. 


of records of Presbytery, G. xi. 4, 
25 


pe 25! 
of records of Synod, G. xii. 4, 
Dales 

for contumacy, D. 22, p. 63; 68, 
p. 74. 

infliction and removal of, D. 31, 
D, 65.0W . x1.-p. 104% 

in case of ministers, D. 41, p. 67. 

cautions with regard to, D. 42, 
p. 67. 

of witnesses for contumacy, D. 
68, p. 74. 

of records, how to be recorded, 

10, De (oe 
for failure to send up records in 
complaints, D. 938, p. 79. 
certain, suspended by appeal, D. 
100, p. 81. 


inflicted with solemnity, Wisexi. 1, 
p. 104. 

sentence in, form of, W. xi. 2, p. 
105. 


may be public, W. xi. 2, p. 105; 6, 
p. 106. 
mode of inflicting, W. xi. 8, p. 107. 
See Admonition, Deposition, 
Excommunication, Suspension. 
Certificates of Swe TaN of deposed 
minister, D. 45, 68. 
Beenie to apply for! D. 50, p. 


6 

of minister demitting office, D. 
52, p. 71. 
joining another denomination 

without, D. 54, p. 72. 

jurisdiction over person holding, 
D. 109, p. 83; 110, p. 83. 

returned, D. 109, 110, p. 83. 

time limit of, D. 109, 110, 114, 
115, pp. 83, 85. 

shall be specific, D. 111, 114, pp. 
83, 84. 

of members of extinct church, D. 
iW Povey resh 

of members of extinct Presbytery, 
D. 118, p. 84. 

of communicants, D. 114, p. 84. 

baptized children included in, D. 
114, p. 84. 

of minister, licentiate, or can- 
didate: 151157 py So. 

qualified, D. 116, p. 85. 


Certificates of marriage, W. xii. 7, 
p. 108. 
Chairman of committee, R. 9, p. 127. 
absence of, how provided for, R. 
9, p. 127. 
Vinee at ordination, G. xv. 14, p. 
4 


at installment, GYixvi:6))p243. 


Charges (judicial), D. iii., p. 62. 

failure to show probable cause for, 
Dts. p>. 6 

accompanied by specifications, D. 
LG op. 62. 

shall allege but one offense, D. 17, 
p. 62. 

several at same time, D. 17, p. 62. 

vote on, D. 17, p. 62; 24, p. 64. 


Charges, averment accompanying, 
. 18, p. 62. 

reading of, D. 20, p. 62. 

copy of, for accused, D. 20, p. 62. 

objections to, D. 23, p. 63. 

amendments to, D. 23, p. 63. 

sufficiency of, D. 23, p. 63. 

entered on minutes, D. 25, p. 64. 

member under, debarred from 
privileges, D. 33, p. 66; 40, p. 
67; 46, 47, p. 68. 


INDEX 


Charges, pending against communi- 
cant joining another denomi- 
nation, D. 53, p. 71. 

pending against minister renounc- 
ing jurisdiction, D. 54, p. 72. 

proof of, D. 59, p. 73. 

when proved by one witness, D. 
59, p. 73. 

time mit for bringing, D. 117, 


xil. 
Children, of believers, members of 
ne roe Ge lr baarnag ot 


of Renee. to be baptized, D. 6, 
p. 60; W. viii. 3, p. 100. 
baptism of, W. viii., p. 98. 
Christ blessed, W. viii. 3, p. 100. 
religious instruction of, W. xvi. 
Dips 114 
See also Baptized Children. 
Christ the Mediator, B. S. viii., p. 


119. 
Son of God, B. S. viii. p. 119. 
Christ, government and discipline 
appointed in Church by, G. i, 
Sep. lOe Dele ps oo. 
the Church the Kingdom of, G. 
Fibs 3 Wy ayy Bs, v. 2, p. 94. 
church officers Tetra by, G. 
i. 3, p 
honor Bt, Paints by church 
censures, D. 2, p. 59. 
Christian Government, we live under 
a, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
Christian liberty. See Liberty. 
Christian service, B. S. xvi. p. 121. 
Christians, Young, who are, W. x. 1, 
p. 104. 
admission of, W. x. 1, p. 104. 
a of discretion me Wee xs) 2, 
104 


p. 85. 
Charity, Assembly to promote, G. 
fe 


DY ee also ewer Children. 
Church, The, B. S. xiv. HPA 
Church, government Bae discipline 

2 appointed By, Christ, G. i. 3, 

i (0 eel Beer ey 05 

catholic Paipie: Behar Guia: 


te) Acigdonh of Christ, G. ii. 1, 
Dole Vv. 2; De vo. 

prayer for, Wiiv.02; D- 94. 

power of, ministerial and declara- 
tive, Gi. fier atl 

erected by Christ, G. ii. ‘bey eps BD. 


Church (congregation), praise in, 
W. iv. 1, p. 93. 
censure in presence of, W. xi. 2, 
p. 105 
restoration in presence of, W. xi. 
4, p. 105. 
See also Congregation and 
Session. 


141 


Church (sanctuary), assembling in, 
for worship, W. ii. 1, p. 92. 
public worship of, W. v. 1, p. 94. 
Poney, of Session over uses of, G. 


Church, teeth ate) representation 
Ofnex OED el: 
Church, Extinct, status of members 
Chee Li Zen esse 
Session of, cases of discipline 
before, D. 112, p. 83. 
Church, warrant fae. ti ii. 3. 'p.-42, 
organization of, G. xxvi. 14, p. 56. 
officers of, G. ili. 2, p. 13. 
ordinances in, G. vii. p. 16. 
Session of, G. ix. p. 18. 
representation of, in Presbytery, 
G. x. 2-4, p. 21. 

power of Presbytery over, G. x. 
Tie ce A catenin debe 

visitation of, G. x. 7, p. 

care of Synod over, G. # vi Dp: 25. 

represented by General ‘Assembly, 
G. xii. 1, p. 

care of renee " Assembly over, 
GP xi oy Dake 

testimony of Assembly against 


error or immorality in, G. xii. 
Dy Paede 

. acceptance of officers by, G. xiii. 
4, p. 29. 


proceedings of, reported to and 
reviewed by Session, D. 72, p. 
5: 
proceedings of, on records of 
Session, D. 72, p. 75 
special organizations of, G. xxiii. 
p. 50. 
See also Congregation, Dea- 
cons, Pastors, Ruling Elders, 
Session. 

Church, Presbyterian, in U. S. A., 
Assembly to superintend the 
whole, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 

attested records valid in every 
part of, G. xx. p. 47 

prosecutor in judicial cases, D. 
i iyg ea Be 

Boards of, W. vi. 3, p. 96. 

Church, vee representation of, 

Grex: ere 
deb dion of. G. ati 1, p. 44. 
supply of, G. xviii. qty 
public worship of, ¢. xxi. p. 47. 

Church Government, Form of, p. 9. 

Church members, who are, G. ii. 2, 
Dol2ins 4, pi 12: 

Church members, children of pro- 
fessing Christians are, G. ii. 2, 
ke, pith oe dee 
Wi x1; p. 104. 

enrolled as ‘affiliate, D. 114, p. 84. 
subject to discipline, GP vnis 2; p: 
18; D. 1, p. 59; 6, p. 60. 


142 


Church members, may be summoned 
as witnesses, G. viii. 2, p. 18; 
ix. 6, p. 19. 

jurisdiction over, G. ix. 6, p. 19; 
D. 108, p. 83. 

obligations of, to Ruling Elders 
and Deacons, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 

to Pastor, G. xv. 13, p. 40; xvi. 6, 
p. 43. 

charge to, in installment of Ruling 
ae or Deacon, G. xiii. 4, p. 


in installment of Pastor, G. xv. 
: 14, p. 40; xvi. 6, p. 43. 
In extinct churches, D. 112, p. 83. 
two classes of, D. 50, p. 70. 
See also Communicants. 


Church officers. See Officers. 
Church ordinances. See Ordinances. 
Church Session. See Session. 
Churches located in different Pres- 


byteries, single pastorate of, 
GAxs 12> p424- 

Circular letter, G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, 
p. 46. 


Circumcision, type under, W. viii. 2, 
98 


p. 98. 
Citations, authority of judicatories 
to issue, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
authority of Session to issue, G. 
1x76). Ds10, 
in calls, of ministers and congre- 
gations, G. xvi. 2, p. 42. 
judicial, D. 20-23, p. 62. 
issuing of, D. 20, p. 62. 
time limit of, D. 20, p. 62. 
signed by whom, D. 20, p. 62. 
of witnesses, D. 20, p. 62. 
service of, D. 21, p. 62. 
refusal to obey, D. 22, p. 62; 34, 


p. 66; 39, p. 67. 
second, D. 22, p. 63; 34, p. 66; 
39, p. 67. 


third, of minister or elder, D. 39, 


p. 67. 
of judicatory, to produce records, 
POA CO ie oe 


Civil jurisdiction, not in Church, G. 
Vili. 2,.0..18. 
Civil Magistrate. See Magistrate. 
Civil penalties, Church cannot in- 
flict, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
Civil power and Christian liberty, 
fast or thanksgiving appointed by, 
Wiexvnd ul 13. 
Clerks, G. xx. p. 47. 
appointment of, G. xx. p. 47. 
duties of, G. xx. p. 47. 
to record transactions, G. xx. p. 
47 


to preserve records, G. xx. p. 47. 
to grant extracts from records, G. 
XX./Ds/47. 


INDEX 


to authenticate records, G. xx. p. 
47; D. 23, p. 64; 64, p. 73. 

to sign citations, D. 20, p. 62. 

ebeeits testimony, D. 66, p. 
4 


action of, in complaints, D. 85, 87, 


pai) 
action of, in appeals, D. 96, 97, p. 
80 


duties of, relating to judicial com- 
missions, D. 124, p. 86; D. 131, 
p. 88. 

to ES complete roll, R. 10, p. 
127. 


to add names to roll, R. 10, p. 127. 
to file all papers, R. 11, p. 128. 
Stated, to receive all papers, R. 
Tepe lcs. 
to deliver papers to Committee on 
Bills and Overtures, R. 11, p. 
128. 
Collections. See Offerings. 
Commission to General Assembly, 
produced before enrollment, G. 
xli. 7, p. 28; xxii. 2, p. 49. 
filed, G. xii. 7, p. 28. 
form of, G. xxii. 2, p. 49. 
Commissioners (congregational), to 
prosecute call, G. xv. 10, p. 38; 
Xyit 29 p) 42: 
in Pastor’s removal, G. xvi. 2, p. 
42; xvii. I, p. 44. 
Commissioners (delegates), to Pres- 


ytery, G. ix. 6, p. 19; x. 2-5, 
joe Pale ‘ 
to Presbytery, certificates of, G. 
Pea ob, HPs 


to Synod, G. xi. 1, p. 25. 
to eneral Assembly, G. xxii. p. 
4 


ratio of, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 
enrollment of, G. xii. 7, p. 28. 
appointment of, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
alternate, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
commission of, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
expenses of, G. xxii. 3, p. 50. 

Commissions. See Executive, Ju- 
dicial, Special. 

Commit, motion to, R. 18, 19, p. 129. 
Sr een but once on, R. 18, p. 

1 


when in order, R. 19, p. 129. 
precedence of, R. 19, p. 129. 


Committees, of prosecution, D. 12, 


Dol: 

to conduct cases against codér- 
dinate judicatories, D. 122, p. 
86 


appointment Olson! aD elec. 

chairmen of, R. 9, p. 127. 

how convened, R. 9, p. 127. 

on Bills and Overtures, R. 11, p. 
128. 

judicial, R. 41, p. 134. 


Common fame, cases on. 


Communicants, 


INDEX 


4,011,000. 60,01. 
qualification of, 
right of determining in the 
Chureh, Gaioz, p10) Wax. 2, 


p. 104. 

children of, members of Church, 
G. ii. 4, p. 12; D. 6, p. 60; W. x. 
1, p. 104. 

represented by Ruling Elders, G. 
View lent sm lek. 

elect Ruling Elders, G. v. 1, 
15, xu. 2, p. 29. 

received by Session, G. ix. 6, 
TO Wik 2,3; Ds LOte 

power of Session over, G. ix. 
p. 19. 

register of, G. ix. 9, p. 20. 

elect Deacons, G. xin. 2, p. 29. 

elect Pastor, G. xv. 4, p. 36. 

contumacy of, suspension for, D. 
34, p. 66. 

withdrawal of, not under charges, 
D. 49, p. 69. 

name of erased from roll, D. 49, 
50;'p. 692953) p.. 71. 

absent, without certificate, D. 50, 


p. 69. 

suspended, roll of, D. 50, p. 69. 

absentee, separate roll of, D. 50, 
p. 69. 

es into two classes, D. 50, p. 

0. 

suspension of, without process, D. 
50, 51, pp. 69, 71. 

in neglect of church ordinances, 
Diol ep. tL: ‘ 

joining other denominations, D. 
BETS va G 

jurisdiction over, D. 108, 109, p. 
83 


oo 


dismissed, status of, D. 109, p. 
83. 

returning certificates, D. 109, p. 83. 

removals of, D. 114, p. 84. 

must have certificates of dis- 
mission, D. 114, p. 84. 

baptized children of, included in 
certificate, D. 114, p. 84. 

certificate of, how long valid, D. 
114, p. 84. 

reception of, to be reported, D. 
114, p. 84. 

suspended, conduct towards, W. 
pa ayjop WY 

suspended, repentance of, W. xi. 
4, p. 105. 

suspended and unrepentant, W. 
Xtson Ds Luo. 

restoration of, W. xi. 4, p. 105; xi. 
Ffep eva LM ay 

excommunication of, W. xi. 6, p. 
106. 

See also Church Members. 


143 


See D.| Communion, terms of, right of 


Churches to declare, G. i. 2, 
p. 1v. 
See also Lord’s Supper. 


Bir suer ot who may be, D. 84, 


p. 
must give notice, D. 85, p. 78. 
oe lodge complaint, D. 87, p. 


hearing of, D. 88, p. 78. 
name given to, D. 90, p. 78. 
may not vote, D. 91, p. 79. 
may appeal, D. 92, p. 79. 


Complaints, D. 84-93, pp. 78, 79. 


power of Presbytery in, G. x. 7, 


p: 22: 

power of Synod in, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 

power of Assembly in, G. xii. 4, 
Dizi 

cacried up, D. 71, p. 75. 

printed briefs, D. 76a, p. 76. 

definition of, D. 84, p. 77. 

who may make, D. 84, p. 77. 

grounds of, D. 84, p. 77. 

notice of, when and how given, 

_D. 85, p. 78. 

time of lodgment of, with higher 
judicatory, D. 85, 87, p. 78. 

duty of clerk in, D. 85, p. 78. 

records in cases of, to be sent up, 
D. 85, p. 78; 93, p. 79. 

sae of proceedings by, D. 86, p. 


procedure in hearing of, D. 88, p. 


effect of, if sustained, D. 89, p. 78. 

names of parties in, D. 90, p. 78. 

inferior judicatory to be censured 
if records and papers are not 
sent up, D. 93, p. 79. 

superior judicatory can make 
necessary orders pending pro- 
duction of papers, D. 93, p. 79. 

counsel in, D. 90, p. 78. 

parties in, may not vote, D. 91, 
p. 79. 

parties may complain, D. 92, p. 79. 


Confidence, Assembly the bond of 


mutual, G. xii. 4, p. 27. 


Congregation, spiritual government 


of, by Session, G. ix. 6, p. 19. 
power of Session to concert 
measures for, G. ix. 6, p. 19. 
representation of, in Presbytery, 
Gx 2-4, p. 21; xii Sp. 31: 
collegiate, representation of, G. x. 

ag oe a te 
vacant, representation of, G. x. 4, 
sg OP 
union or division of, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
new, formation or reception of, 
Ge x2, Dace 
representation of, in Synod, G. xi. 
J Re ais wo 


144 


Congregation, election of Ruling 
Elders and Deacons by, G. xiii. 
POO vations Wik fey ob oe 

Ruling Elders or Deacons unac- 
ceptable to, G, xiii. 6, p. 30. 
candidate before, G. xv. 1, p. 33. 
ras of Pastor by, G. xv. 1-3, 

3h 

eat of Pastor by, G. xv. 5-7, p. 36; 
xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 

commissioners of, G. xv. 10, p. 38; 
xvi. 2, p. 42; xvii. p. 44. 

citation of, in "calls, GexvVisrcaD: 
42; xvii. p. 44. 

action of, in translation of min- 
ister, G. xvi. 3, p. 42. 

action of, in resignation of Pastor, 


G. xvii. p. 44. 
release of, from Pastor, G. xvii. 
p. 44. 


organization in, G. xxiii. p. 50. 

proceedings of, reported to and 
Sl babe by Session, D. 72, p. 
is 


Congregational meetings, records of, 
D. 72, p. 75. 
assembling for worship, W. i. 5, 


p. 92. 

behavior of, during service, W. ii. 
p. 92. 

singing of, W. iv. 3, p. 93. 

systematic Behe of, W. vi. 
1, p. 96; vi. 4, p. 97. 

Baptism in presence of, W. viii. 
Ths ga (hee 

public notice to, of Lord’s Supper, 
Woixs.d) D.LOLs 

fasts and thanksgiving observed 
DY, Wek Vins: en Deel. 


Congregational meetings, public no- 
tice to, of fasts and thanksgiv- 
ings; tWixv2O;{p. 113: 

voting in, G. viii. 3, p. 18. 
See also Church, Church Mem- 
bers, Communicants. 


Conscience, liberty of, G. i. 1, p. 9. 
God alone Lord of, eee ileey oi %. 
Church cannot bind, G.i. re Delis 

Constitutional Rules, p. 123. 

Constitutional Rules, how made 

obligatory, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 
appended to Constitution, G. xii. 
6, p. 28. 
Control, Review and, D. 71-77, pp. 
3, a 
Controversies, Assembly’s power to 
decide, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
Contumacy, excommunication for, 
G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
of accused persons, D. 22, p. 63; 
34, p. 66; 39, p. 67. 
of oper D. 22, p. 63; 68, p. 


INDEX 


in cases before Sessions, D. 34, p. 
66. 

of ministers, D. 39, p. 67. 

of Ruling Elders or Deacons, D. 
39, p. 67; 47, p. 68. 

suspension from office for, D. 39, 
DO aieipas OS: 

Conversation forbidden, R. 34, p. 


133. 
Conversion. See Repentance. 
Correspondence, among churches, 
rik the bond of, G. xii. 
4, PN be 
with Wetein Churches, G. xii. 5, 
p. 27. 


Corresponding members, of Presby- 
tery, G. x. 11, p. 1h 
cannot vote, G. x. 11, p. 24. 
of Synod, G. xi. 3, p. 35. 
permanent officers have rights of, 
R. 42, p. 134. 
Corrupt practices, toleration of, by 
judicatory, D. 77, p. 76. 
Councils. See Synods and Councils. 
Counsel, appointed in absence of 
accused, D. 22, p. 63. 
accused may appear by D, 23, p. 
63; 34, p. 66; 38, p. 67. 
for either party, D. 27, p. 65. 
members of judicatory, IDE PH sek 
65. 


may not vote or judge, D. 27, p. 
65. 


Hab ae and elders eligible, D. 
. 65. 
at i yeetn fees, D. 27, p. 65. 
in appeals, D. 97, p. 80. 
Creation, B. S. iv. p. 118. 


Critical exercise of candidates, G. 


xiv. 4, p. 33. 


DEACONESSES, G. xiii. 9, p. 31. 


election, G. xiii. 9, p. 31. s 
Session, supervision of, G. xiii. 
1 


» Pp. ol. ws 
Deacons, church officers, G. iii. 2, 


p. 13. Py 
men and women, G. xiii. 2, 3, 4, 


p. 29. 

Board of, G. xxv. p. 52. 

quorum, G. xxv. 2, p. 52. 
moderator, G. xxv. 3, p. 52. 
secretary, G. xxv. 3, p. 52. 
treasurer, G. xxv. 3, p. 52. 
report, G. xxv. 5, ae p. 53. 

warrant for, G. vi. 15. 

duties of, G. xxv. 4, 6, p. 52. 

manage, temporalities, G. vi. p. 
1b) Gu xxv, 6, D: Oo. 

qualifications of, Got 2p. 29. 

sete of, G. ‘xiii. 2, p. 29; 8, 


oobi’ of, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 


INDEX 


Deacons, vows of, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
acceptance of, by Church, G. xiii. 


» Pp. 


or of, perpetual, G.axtits 65.25% 


how divested of office, G. xiii. 6, 
p. 30. 

ceasing to act, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 

term service of, G. xiii. 8, p. 31. 

pre at worship, G. xxi., p. 
47. 


general rules for trial of, D. 47, 
p. 68. 

tried by Session, D. 19, p. 62; 47, 
p. 68. 

cease to act at dismission, D. 109, 


p. 83. 

not restored to exercise of func- 
tions by return of certificate, D. 
109, p. 83. 


Dead, burial of, W. xiv., p. 112. 
Death of Christ, Lord’s Supper a 
memorial of, W. ix. 4, p. 101. 
See also under Christ. 
Decisions, judicial, not to be re- 
versed unless regularly, upon 
appeal, D. 75, p. 75. 
Degrees of consanguinity, W. xii. 3, 
D107. 
Delegates, appointment of, G. ix. 6, 
p. TOiexisd Jp. 25; xik 2. i127. 
See also Commissioners. 
Demission of ministry, D. 52, p. 71. 
Deposition, only way of divesting 
Ruling Elder or Deacon of 
office, G. xiii. 6, p. 30. 
by Session, D. 35, p. 66; 47, p. 68. 
of minister, D. 41, p. 67; 42, 45, 
pp. 67, 68; 54, p. 72. 
cautions in cases of, D. 42, p. 67. 
restoration after, D. 44, p. 68. 
without process, D. 54, p. 72. 


Differences between judicatories, D. 
137-139, p. 89. 
procedure of aggrieved judicatory 
In DASSADIVSRSiapy Sule, 
122, p. 86. 
lodgment of notice of memorial in, 
DF137np489: 
committee to conduct case in, D. 
138, p. 89. 
authority and judgment of higher 
judicatory in, D. 139, p. 89. 
appeal in, D. 139, p. 89. 
Directory for Worship, p. 91. 
Discipline, Book of, p. 59. 
Discipline, warrant for, G.i. 3, p. 10. 
ends of, G. i. 3, p. 10; D. 2, p. 59. 
duty of officers to exercise, G. i. 
in saan with Scriptural rules, G. 
WO pels patlsD+1, 8, 4, 
p. 59. 


145 


purely moral or spiritual, G. i. 8, 
_p. 11; viii. 2, p. 18. 
ae and strictness of, G. i. 8, p. 


an ordinance of Christ in a 
particular church, G. vii. p. 16 
jurisdiction in, of Session, G. ix. 
6, p. 19; D. 19, p. 62; 108, p. 83. 

of Presbytery, G. x. 7, p. 22; D. 
19, p. 62; 108, p. 83. 

of Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 

of Assembly, G. xii. 4, 5, p. 27. 

controversies respecting, decided 
by Assembly, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 

definition of, D. 1, p. 59. 

who are subject to, D. 1, p. 59; 
_8, p. 60. 

discretion in exercise of, D. 2, p. 
59; 8, p. 60; 14, p. 61; 37, p. 
66; 41, 42, p. 67. 

children of the Church subject to, 
D. 6, p. 60. 

Sas hee , in extinct church, D. 112, 

3 


p. 83. 
in extinct Presbytery, D. 113, p. 84. 
See also Censures. 
Disease, purpose of, W. xiii. 2, p. 110. 
Dismission, of ministers, reported to 
Synod, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
eens in cases of, D. xi. p. 


terminates right to deliberate or 
vote, D. 109, p. 83; 110, p. 83. 
terminates exercise of official 
functions, D. 109, p. 83. 
See also Certificates. 
Dissent, D. x. p. 81. 
definition of, D. 103, p. 81. 
form of, D. 105, p. 82. 
entered on records, D. 105, p. 82. 
night of, D. 107, p. 82. 
in judicial cases, D. 107, p. 82. 
Dissolution, of General Assembly, 
GPxUNSi pHs: 
of pastoral relation, G. xvi. 3, p. 42 
Xvil. p. 44. 
Division on vote, R. 27, p. 131. 
Divorce, ministers, D. 37, p. 66. 
Docket, Presbytery and Synod, G. 
xxvi. 14, 15, pp. 55, 56. 
Doctrine, sound, minister to preach, 
G. xiv. 4, p. 33; W. vii. 1, 2, p. 
97 


soundness of, preserved by higher 
judicatories, G. x. 1, p. 21. 
Doctrine, questions of, power of 
Presbytery in, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
decisions of Synod affecting, not 
final, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
controversies of, Assembly to 
decide, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
matter for discipline, D. 3, p. 59. 
text of sermon should contain, W. 
vii. 2, p. 97. 


146 
ELDERS, ministers are, G. iv. p. 14. 
Eldership, rotary, G. xiii. 8, p. 31. 


See Ruling Elders. 
Election (doctrine), of mere free 
grace, B. S. vil. p. 118. 
Election, of officers, right of, in 
society, G. i. 6, p. 11. 
of commissioners to Assembly, G. 
xii. 2, p. 27; xxii. 1, p. 48. 
of Ruling Elders, G. xiii. 2, p. 29. 
of Deacons, G. xili. 2, p. 29. 
of Moderators, G. xix. 3, p. 46; 
RZ ape teos 
members in trans. may not vote 
in, D. 109, p. 83;.110, p. 83. 
Election of Pastor, G. xv. 1-5, p. 


30. 

meeting for, how called, G. xv. 1, 
p. 35. 

minister to preside at, G. xv. 
p. 36. 

notice of meeting for, G. xv. 3, p. 
36 


voting in, G. xv. 4, p. 36; D. 109, 
p. 83. 
minority at, G. xv. 5, p. 36. 
majority at, G. xv. 5, p. 36. 
Emergency meetings, of judicatories, 
G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, p. 46. 
Errors, power of Presbytery in, G. 
x07 pAZzZ. 
testimony of Assembly against, G. 
Miso soes 
to be carefully considered, D. 42, 


9 


as 


pbs cy, 
sha ere Se of God, B. S. iii. 
i 


p. . 
Evangelist, definition of, G. xv. 15, 

p. 41; xvili. p. 45. 

ordination of, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 

as missionary, G. xviii. p. 45. 

Local, C. R. 1, p. 123. 

Evidence, D. viii. p. 72. 
insufficient, D. 8, p. 60; 37, p. 66. 
a with charges, D. 16, p. 
ae 

competent, other than testimony, 
D. 24, p. 64; 59, p. 73. 

introduction of, D. 24, p. 64. 

in rebuttal, D. 24, p. 64. 

new, during trial, D. 24, p. 64. 

filing of, D. 25, p. 64. 

questions as to, D. 28, p. 65. 

of repentance, D. 41, p. 67; 51, 
Di 2d Ae ea 2) 1057) x7, 
p. 106. ; 

care in receiving, D. 55, p. 72. 

kinds of, D. 59, p. 73. 

other, necessary to support one 
witness, D. 59, p. 73. 

records of judicatory are good and 
sufficient in every other judica- | 
tory, D. 64, p. 73. | 

new, after trial, D. 69, p. 74. 


INDEX 


during prosecution of appeal, D. 
70, p. 75. 
See also Testimony. 


Evils in churches, power of Presby- 
tery to redress, G. x. 7, p. 22. 


Exceptions, D. 26, p. 65. 
Exclusion, power of, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
Excommunication, highest censure, 
G. viii. 2, p. 18; D. 35, p. 66. 
power of Session in, G. ix. 6, p. 19; 
D. 35, p. 66; 41, p. 67; 47, p. 68. 
power of Presbytery in, D. 41, p. 
67; 54, p. 72 
not without process, for neglect of 
ordinances, D. 51, p. 71. : 
without process, of minister join- 
ing heretical denomination, D. 
54, p. 72. 
without process, of person, sus- 
pended after trial, continuing 
impenitent, W. xi. 5, p. 108. 
design of, W. xi. 5, p. 105. 
sentence of, W. xi. 6, p. 106. 
publication of, W. xi. 6, p. 106. 
omission of publication of, W. xi. 
6, p. 106. 


Executive Commissions, general pro- 

visions: 

appointment, G. xxvi. 10, p. 54. 

members, who not to be, G. xxvi.. 
10, p. 54. 

vacancies, how filled, G. xxvi. 10, 
p. 54. 

term of service, G. xxvi. 10, p. 54. 

classes and elections, G. xxvi. 10, 
p. 54. 

quorum, G. xxvi. 10, p. 54. 
adjournment by less than, G. 

Xxvi. 10, p. 54. 

officers, G. xxvi. 11, p. 55. 

Stated Clerks of Judicatories, G. 
xxvi. 11, p. 55. 

powers, delegated, administrative 
only, G. xxvi. 12, p. 55. 

limit of, G. xxvi. 12, p. 55. 

proceedings and sessions, G. xxvl. 
13;-D:00- 

meetings, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 

minutes, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 
review of, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 

expenses, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 

Special Commissions, G. xxvi. 17, 


DIS 

of Presbytery, to consist of, G. 
xxvi. 10, p. 54. 

powers, general, G. xxvi. 12, 14, 
p. 55. 

specific, G. xxvi. 14, p. 56. 

reports, G. xxvi. 14, p. 56. 

decisions, review of, G. xxvi. 14, 


p. 56. 
of Synod, to consist of, G. xxvi. 10, 
p. 54. 


INDEX 


Executive Commissions, powers, 


147 


Form of Government, p. 9. 


specific, G. xxvi. 15, p. 56. limit | Forms for dissolution of Assembly, 


of, G. xxvi. 17, p. 57. 
reports, G. xxvi. 15, p. 56. 
decisions, review of, G. xxvi. 15, 


p. 56. 
Expounding of the Scriptures, W. 
iii. 3, p. 93; vii. 2, p. 97. 
Extraordinary meetings, of judica- 
tories, G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, p. 
46. 


FAITH, Saving, B. S. ix. p. 119. 
Family and the Sabbath, W. i. 3, 
p. 91° 1,54; p..91. 
duties of head of, W. xvi. 4, 5, p. 
114. 
Family instruction, time for, W. xvi. 
3, p. 114. 
importance of, W. xvi. 5, p. 114. 
Family worship, W. xvi. p. 114. 
on the Sabbath, W. i. 4, p. 91. 
singing at, W. iv. 1, p. 93. 
time for, W. xvi. 3, p. 114. 
leader of, W. xvi. 4, p. 114. 
manner of, W. xvi. 4, p. 114. 
participants in, W. xvi. 4, p. 114. 


Fasting, W. xv. p. 112. 
an ordinance of Christ in the 
Church, G. vii. p. 16. 


Fasts, before ordination, G. xv. 11, 


p. 38. 
before Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 6, 


p. 103. 

marriage not to be during, W. 
Xit.37, Da LOS: 

propriety of observance of, W. 
KV.i.2, Detizs 


who to observe, W. xv. 3, p. 112. 
private, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 112. 
congregational, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 


presbyterial, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 112. 

synodical, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 112. 

General Assembly and, W. xv. 4, 
Delies 

civil power and, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 

public notice of, W. xv. 5, p. 113. 

public worship in, W. xv. 6, 7, p. 
113 


duty of ministers Ie WaexVial ls D: 
BES s 
Fees for counsel, prohibited, D. 27, 
65 


p. 65. 7 

Fellowship, right hand of, G. xiii. 
5, p. 30; xv. 14, p. 40. 

Forbearance, with respect to non- 
essentials in religion, G. i. 5, 


Dad: 

Foreign Churches, correspondence 
with G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
ministers of. See Ministers. 


Gaxil Sap 28: 

for ordination of Ruling Elders and 
Deacons, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 

for giving right hand of fellow- 
ship, G. xiii. 5, p. 30; xv. 14, 
p. 40. 

for licensure, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 

for ordination of minister, G. xv. 
12, p. 39. 

of evangelist, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 

for installment of Pastor, G. xv. 
12, 138, p. 39; xvi. 6, p. 43. 

of commission to General Assem- 
bly, G. xxii. 2, p. 49. 

of charges and specifications, D. 
LG ien02: 

of Re or affirmation, D. 62, p. 


of prayer, confinement to, not ap- 
proved, W. vy. 4, p. 95. 
Pes emiens W. viil. 2, 3, pp. 98— 


for Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 4, 5, pp. 
101, 102. 

for suspension, W. xi. 2, p. 105. 

ioe Re RCS aoe W. xi. 6, p. 

for restoration, W. xi. 7, p. 106. 

for marriage, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 


Satan ASSEMBLY, G. xii. p. 
26. 


Synod to propose measures to, G. 
XI. 4, 4 20! 

definition of, G. xii. 1, p. 26. 

titlesof, GY xp eG: 

composition of, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 

representation in, G. xii. 2, p. 27; 
D. 110, p. 83. 

commissioners to, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 
We, Dves; XXL peeks: 

quorum of, G. xii. 3, p. 27. 

powers of, G. xii. 4-6, p. 27. 

judicial commissions of, G. xii. 4, 
p. 27; D. 125-134, pp. 86-88. 

Sprerbcndence Of; Gur x4 Dy. D. 


overtures from, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 

annual meeting of, G. xii. 7, p. 28. 

Moderator of, G. xii. 7, p. 28; xix. 
3, p. 46. 

sermon before, G. xii. 7, p. 28; xix. 
3, p. 46. 

prayer, opening and_ closing, 
sessions of, G. xil. 8, p. 28. 

dissolution of, G. xii. 8, p. 28. 

power of, over missions, G. xviii. 
p. 45. 

powers and duties of amendments, 
G. S51. Da. 


to 


148 


INDEX 


General Assembly, fast or thanksgiv- | IGNORANT, not to be admitted to 


ing appointed by, W. xv. 4, p. 
113. 


See also Commissioners, Ex- 
ecutive, Judicial, Special, Com- 
missions. 

General Council, G. xxvi. p. 53. 
duties of, G. xxvi. 2, 3, p. 53. 
composed of, G. xxvi. 5, p. 54. 
eit of membership, G. xxvi. 5, p. 

54. 
report to General Assembly, G. 
xxvi. 8, p. 54. 


God, worship of, W. p. 91. 


God, three Persons, B. S. i. p. 117. 
Lord of conscience, G. i. 1, p. 9. 
Government, Church, G. i. p. 9; 

vill. p. 17. 

Church, appointed by Christ, G. 
ies 10: 

State should not interfere with, 
Gr le png. 


distinct from civil, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
administered by Synods and 
Councils, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 
principles of, G. i. p. 9. 
Government, exercised by Ruling 
Elders, G. v. p. 15 
some form of, necessary, G. viil. 
LDenliee 
warrant for Presbyterian, G. viii. 
1, ps Lae 
differences of, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 
See also Censures, Discipline, 
Judicatories. 


Government, Form of, p. 
Grace, acts and works of "God's free, 
B. 8. vi. p. 118. 


Grievance, matters of, between co- 
ordinate judicatories, D. 121, 
123, p. 86. 


HERESY, accountability for, G. i. 
3) 4; DLLOS DiS, peoe- 
discrimination in judgment of, G. 
io. Dri lL 43, pe 6 
ney, call for deposition, D. 42, p. 
6 


toleration of, by judicatory, D. 
LA m8 veal AY 
Heretical denomination, 
joining, D. 54, p. 72 
History, Ecclesiastical, examination 
of candidate in, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 
Holiness, of God, Assembly to pro- 
mote, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
Holy Scriptures. See Scriptures. 
Holy Spirit. See Spirit. 
Humiliation of Christ, public, W. 
Xily ¢;D. L0G. xv. 7: Dri: 
ss also Fasts. 


minister 


Lord’ a Table, \Werixe2 pol: 
ix. 4, 101. 

Immorality, eae s testimony 
against, G. xii. 5, fy, 
Incestuous marriages, Wy Xilj0,;4D- 

107. 
Index, p. 137. 
Infants, baptism of, W. viii. 2, p. 98. 
See also Baptized Children, 
Children. 
Infirmity, of Ruling Elders, G. xiii. 
6,,p: 30. 
acts of, D. 48, p. 68. 
Installment of Deacon, G. xiii. 4, 5, 


pp. 29, 30. 
peers of Pastor, G. xv. 12, 13, 
. 89; xvi. 4-7, p. 43. 
ee of Presbytery inv/Gwaxns; 
pi 223.G. xxviz l4ap155: 


Installment of Pastor, call as peti- 
tion for, G. xv. 8, p. 37. 
definition of, G. xvi. 4, p. 43. 
by whom performed, G. xvi. 4, p. 
43. 


notice of, to congregation, G. xvi. 
5, p. 43. 
sermon at, G. xvi. 6, p. 43. 
form of, G. xvi. 6, p. M3. 
questions to minister in, G. 
6, p. 43 
questions to people in, G. xvi. 6, 
p. 43; (See G. xv. 13, p. 40.) 
charges in, G. xvi. 6, p. 43. 
greeting to Pastor after, G. xvi. 
7, p. 44. 
Installment of Ruling Elder, G. xiii. 
489o3D 53 
Instruction, of children, W. viii. 2, 
p. 98; x. 1, p. 104; xvi. 5, p. 114. 
of the sick, W. xiii. 2-9, p. 110. 


xvi. 


Instructions, by Assembly, G. xii. 
2 ee a 

Interlocutory meetings, R. 39, p. 
134. 


Investigations, necessary for ends of 
discipline, D. 7, p. 60 


of slander, D. 13, p. 61. 
Bes speedy, D. 33, p. 66; 46, p. 
of cases neglected by lower 


judicatory, D. 77, p. 76. 


JUDGMENT, The last, B. S., xv. 


p. 121. 
Judgment, judicial, of Synod, when 
final, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 


in absence of accused, D. 22, p. 63. 
after plea of ‘‘guilty,’’ D. 23, p. 63. 
entered after vote on each spec- 

nt and charge, D. 24, p. 


INDEX 


Judgment, counsel may not sit in, 
24, p. 64; 27, p. 63. 
entry of, on minutes, D. 25, p. 
64; 48, p. 69; 99, p. 80. 
of Synod, final, transmitted to 
original judicatory, D. 30, p. 65. 
in Pe without process, D. 48, p. 
reversed, only on appeal or com- 
plaint, Dy 7D; Deni or 
in cases of a Rk, D. 80, 82, 
Deaice 
complaint against, D. 84, p. 77. 
appeal from, D. 94, p 79. 
mistaken or unjust, . 9550p: 79: 
stands ae appeal abGadoned: 


D. 97 8 
han in trial of appeal, D. 99, p. 


affirmed, reversed, or modified, 
D. 99, p. 80. 

of appellate court recorded, D. 
99, p. 80. 

of admonition or rebuke, stayed 
by appeal, D. 100, p. 81 

dissent from or protest against, 
D107. pus2: 

of Judicial Commissions, D. 119, 
120, p. 85. : 

prosecuting committee, may not 
sit in, D. 11, 12, p. 61; 24, p. 64. 


Judgment, EA baie. inalienable right 
of, G 13 p29: 


SNES Rules for, p. 126. 


Judicatories, the tela kinds of, 

Go vill, pe lve 

warrant for, eV Lap: i te 

have no civil jurisdiction, G. viii. 
2, Dp. 18: 

powers of, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 

to support their missionaries, G. 
XVili. p. 45. 

moderator of, necessary, G. xix. 
1, p. 46. 

extraordinary meetings of, G. xix. 
2, p. 46. 

clerks of, G. xx. 47. 

expenses of Commissioners to, G. 
xxi. 3, D 

subject os discipline, De ALee Ds 
59; 121-123, p. 86. 

discretion of, in discipline, D. 2, p. 
59; 42, p. 67. 

prosecution initiated by, D. 7, p. 
60; 10-12, p. 61. 

investigation of slander by, D. 13, 
p. 61. 

discretion of, as to vue of charges 
together, D. 17, 

pore Fitadisuan ae ‘'D. 19: p: 

; 108, p. 83. 
Re: by, procedure in, D. 20-24, 


D.,.02; GI, pi 7a; 


149 


objections to organization or 
jurisdiction of, D. 24, p. 64. 

ant oer Pare of, for judgment, 
D. 24, p. 64. 

minutes af D. 25, p. 64. 

of last resort, no exceptions in, 
D. 26, p. 65. 

no paid counsel i in, D. 27, p. 65. 

may sit with closed doors, DI32, 
POO Ress ipsa: 

may debar Saar under charges, 
from Lord’s Table, D. 33, p. 66. 
ae exercise of office, D. 33, p. 

from voting, D. 40, p. 67. 

consent of, to restoration of de- 
posed minister, D. 44, p. 68. 

power of in cases without process, 
D. 48-54, pp. 69-72. 

offense in presence of, D. 48, p. 69. 

may decide competency of wit- 
nesses, D. 55, 56, p. 72. 

pened of, as evidence, D. 65, p. 

testimony before, as evidence be- 
fore other bodies, D. 65, p. 74. 

may appoint commission to take 
testimony, D. 66, p. 74. 

members of, may be witnesses, D. 
67, p. 74. 

unconstitutional proceedings of, 
D. 76, p. 76. 

neglect of duty by, D. 77, p. 76. 

ee answer protests, D. 106, p. 


jurisdiction of, in cases of dis- 
mission, D. 108-113, p. 83. 


Judicatories, differences between, D. 

137-139, p: 89. 

Rules for, p. 126. 

rolVOLsReLOy pmisr. 

minutes of, presented for cor- 
ges and approval, R. 12, p. 
1 

interlocutory meetings of, R. 39, 
p. 134. 

judicial sessions of, R. 40, p. 134. 

permanent officers of, correspond- 
ing members, R. 42, roa eS 

closing exercises of, R. 34, p. 135. 

See also Members, Records. 


Judicatories, Higher, may institute 
process in neglect of lower, D. 
19, p. 62. 

ways in which a cause may be 
carried to, D. 71-102, p. 75. 

hi of records by, D. 79-77, p. 
5. 

references to, D. 78-83, p. 76. 

complaints to, D. 84-93, pp. 77-79. 

appeals to, D. 94-102, pp. 79-81. 

may appoint Judicial Commission, 
D. 118, p. 85. 


150 


Judicatories, Lower, neglect of proc- 
ess by, D. 19, p. 62. 
obliged to send up records, D. 72, 
Dp. 7op 93D. (o% 
Mis Ste proceedings of, D. 75, p. 
5 


unconstitutional proceedings of, 
76,4Ds 603 

neglect of duty by, D. 77, p. 76. 

reference from, D. 78-83, p. 76. 

action upon judgment of, 
appeals, D. 99, p. 80. 

memorials to higher, in differences 
between judicatories, D. 137, 
p. 89. 

shall appoint a committee to 
conduct case before higher 
judicatories, D. 137, p. 89. 


Judicial Business, Committee on, 
duties of, R. 41, p. 134. 
may vote, R. 41, p. 134. 


Judicial cases, D. 5, p. 60. See Cases. 

Judicial Commissions, appointment 
Of iGo Li: Dwees tka «pexco: 
xii. 4, p. 27; D. 66, 118, pp. 74, 
85. 


in 


Judicial Commissions, general pro- 
visions: 
applications for, D. 66, p. 74. 
testimony, power to take, D. 
, p. 74. 

rules for taking, D. 66, p. 74. 
competency of, D. 66, p. 74. 
transmission of, D. 66, p. 74. 
decision of judicatory, D. 66, p. 


74. 
Stated Clerk of Judicatory, D. 
124, p. 86. 
fast ers to proceedings, D. 26, 
p. 65. 
nonjudicial cases, D. 135, 136, 
p. 88. 
references, D. 135, 136, p. 88. 
memorials, D. 135, 136, p. 88. 
of Presbytery: 
how constituted, D. 118, p. 85. 
officers, D. 119, p. 85. 
rules of procedure, D. 119, p. 85. 
report, D. 119, p. 85. 
quorum, D. 120, p. 85. 
meetings, D. 121, p. 86. 
decisions of, D. 122, p. 86. 
transmission of, D. 123, 135, pp. 
86, 88. 
review of, D. 124, p. 86. 
records of, D. 123, p. 86. 
of Synod. See Presbytery, above. 
The provisions are identical. 
of General Assembly: 
how constituted, D. 125, p. 86. 
term of service, D. 125, p. 86. 
eligible, who are not, D. 125, p. 86. 
vacancies, how filled, D, 125, p. 86. 


INDEX 


cases, transmission of, D. 125, 
136, pp. 86, 89. 
officers, D. 126, p. 87. 
powers, D. 126, p. 87. 
rules of procedure, D. 126, p. 87. 
reports, D. 126, p. 87. 
quorum, D. 127, p. 87. 
meetings, D. 128, p. 87. 
decisions, D. 129, p. 87. 
review of, D. 129, 132, pp. 
87, 88. 
records, D. 130, p. 87. 
certification of, D. 130, p. 87. 
transmission of, D. 130, p. 87. 
Stated Clerk of G. A., D. 130, 
MIS panei: 
final judgment of G. A., D. 132, 
p. 88. 
expenses, D. 133, p. 88. 
Special Commissions, D. 134, 


p. 88. 
Judicial Committee. See Judicial 
Business, Committee on. 
Judicial decisions. See Decisions, 
Judgment. 
Judicial sessions, solemn announce- 
ment in, R. 40, p. 134. 
Jurisdiction, ecclesiastical distinct 
from civil, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
of Session, G. ix. 6, p. 19; D. 19, 
p. 62; 108, p. 83. 
of Presbytery, G. x. 7, p. 22; D. 
19, p. 62; 108, p. 83; 112, p. 83. 
of Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25; D. 108, 
p. 83; 113, p.- 84: 
of Assembly, G. xii. 4, 5, p. 27; 
D. 108, p. 83. 
over Church members, G. ix. 6 
p. 19; D. 19, p. 62; 49-51, p. 
69; 53, p. 71; 109, p. 83; 
over ministers, G. x. 7, p. 22; D. 
19, p. 62; 37-46, p. 66; 52-54, p. 
713.110, 111, p.. 8331157 p. 85. 
over licentiates, G. xiv. 7, p. 34; 
xvi 10, Dp: ao; DD, all Dp. 83; 
115, p. 85. 
over communicants, D. 19, p. 62. 
over children of Church, D. 6, p. 
6OF Weexel ype Los: 
original, D. 19, p. 62; 108, p. 83. 
objections to, D. 23, p. 63. 
in cases of dismission, D. xi. p. 83. 
over communicants in trans., D. 
109, p. 83. 
over ministers in trans., D. 110, 
p. 83. 
over members of extinct church, 
Det ps Sar 
over members of extinct Presby- 
tery, D. 118, p. 84. 


KINGDOM, of Christ, the Church, 
Gri, 1,.p. 133 Weve 2) p74. 


INDEX 151 


LANGUAGES, trial of candidates 


in, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 


ere ig of candidates in, G. xiv. 


3a 
Law 0 ‘God, B. S. xiii. p. 120. 
See Censures, Government. 


Lay on the table, Motion to, unde- 
batable, R. 18, 21, pp. 129, 130. 


subsidiary, R. 19, p. 129. 
precedence of, R. 19, p. 129. 
for the present, R. 21, p. 130. 
unconditionally, R. 21, p. 130. 


Laying on of hands, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 


Leave of absence, G. xix. 2, p. 46. 


Lecture, in trial of candidate, G. 


xiv. 4, p. 33. 


Liberty, of conscience, G. i. 1, p. 9. 


License, form of, G. xiv. sy Ae 34. 
recall of, G. xiv. 11, p. 


of local evangelist, C. z 1, p. 123. 


Licenses. See Licentiates. 
Licensure, G. xiv. 7, 8, p. 34. 


report of, to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
bile for, G. xiv. 3, 4, p. 32; C. Re 


123. 
ttt of, G. xiv. 8, p: 34. 


length of term of, C. R. 1, p. 123. 


Licentiates, reported to Synod, 
Kan pier wees 


warrant for trials of, G. xiv., p. 


31, 
trials of, G. xiv. 3, 4, p. 32; xiv. 


9, p. 35; G. xxvi. 14, p. 55. 


mode of licensing, G. xiv. 7, 8, p. 


34. 
vows of, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 
jurisdiction over, G. xiv. 7, p. 34; 
xiv. 10, Dp 
1117p: 83. 115, p. 8d. 


oe subject to Sessions, D. 19, 


62. 
pertiiitate of, G. xiv. 8, p. 34. 


removal of, to another Presby- 


tery, G. xiv. 10, p. 35. 
credentials or testimonials of, G. 

xiv. 10, p. 35; xviii. p. 45. 
call to, G! xv. 1-9, pp. 35-38. 


of another Presbytery, G. xv. 10, 


p. 38. 38 
as missionaries, G. xviii. p. 45. 


certificate of dismission of, specific, 


D. 111, p. 83. 


how long valid, D. 115, p. 85. 


Limitations of time, D. xii. p. BA 


POON XVII Ds 45; D. 


in call of oe aren ene of 
Presbytery, G Sere 

in term of Ruling Iders or 
Deacons, G. xiii. 8, p. 31. 

in theological ie of can- 
didates, G. xiv. 6, p. 33. 

in citation in calls, G. xvi. 2, p. 32. 

in election of Commissioners to 
Assembly, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 

in first citation, D. 20, p. 62. 


in pier a ey citations, D. 22, p. 


in deposition after suspension 
from office, D. 41, p. 67. 
in restoration of deposed minister, 
D. 44, p. 68. 
ser oh without process, D. 
p 
in sip wire of absentees, D. 50, 


in suspension for neglect of 
ordinances, D. 51, p. 71. 
in demission of ministry, D. 52, p. 


in hotice of complaint, D. 85, p. 


in lodgment of complaint, D. 87, 
p 

in notice of appeal, D. 96, p. 80. 

see a of appeal, D. 97, p. 


in return of certificate, D. 109, 
110, p. 83. 

in Rape rps certificate, D. 114, 

in qualiied certificate, D. 116, p. 


in prosecution, D. 117, p. 85. 

in sessions of judicial commissions, 
Dwi2 apse: 

in lodgment of notice of memorial, 
in differences between judica- 
tories, D. 136, p. 89. 

in excommunication after sus- 
pension on trial, W. xi. 5, p. 105. 

in license local evangelist, Cc. 
Re epea ls: 

in ordination of local evangelist, 

T Deleos 


Local Evangelists, C. R. 1, p. 123. 
Lord’s Day. See Sabbath. 
Lord’s Supper, W. ix. p. 101. 


preparation for, W. ix. 3, p. 101. 

Session can exclude from, G. ix. 

administration of, W. ix. p. 101. 

how often celebrated, W. ix. 1, 
p. 101. 

who to be excluded from, W. ix. 
2, p. 101. 

notice of, to be given, W. ix. 3, 
p. 101. 

pear by sermon, W. ix. 4, p. 

Ie 

form of administration of, W. ix. 
4, p. 101; 5, p. 102. 

fast before, W. ix. 6, p. 103. 

admission to, W. x. p. 104. 


och alae rated Civil, prayer for, 


3 2, p. 94. 
fast or thanksgiving appointed by, 
iW. xv: 4, pe 11s: 


152 

Majority in election of Pastor, G. 
xv. 5, p. 36. iy 

Manners, reformation of, G. xii. 5, 
p. 27 


Marriage, W. xii. p. 107. 
end of, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 
for ham lawful, W. xii. 3, 4, p. 
107. 


incestuous, W. xii. 3, p. 107. 

not a Sacrament, W. xii. 1, p. 107. 
nature of, W. xii. 1, 6, p. 107. 
laws to regulate, W. xii. 1, p. 107. 
of Christians, W. xii. 2, p. 107. 
by a minister, W. xii. 2, p. 107. 
parties to, W. xii. 3, 4, p. 107. 
elaae of parents to, W. xii. 4, p. 


of minors, W’. xii. 4, p. 108. 

duty of parents concerning, W. 
xii. 5, p. 108. 

public nature of, W. xii. 6, p. 108. 

publication of intention of, W. 
xii. 6, p. 108. 

ministers to be careful in, W. xii. 
6, p. 108. 

obedience to civil law in, W. xii. 
6, p. 108. 

certification to ministers before, 
W. xii. 6, p. 108. 

objections to, W. xii. 6, 8, p. 108. 

witnesses to, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 

time of, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 

ei a fast day, W. xii. 8, p. 
1 


certificate of, by minister, W. xii. 
7, p. 108. 

questions to parties in, W. xii. 8, 
p. 108. 

duties of parties in, W. xii. 8, p. 
108. 


instruction to parties in, W. xii. 8, 
p. 108. 

prayers at, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 

institution of forms in, W. xii. 8, 
p. 108. 

ha of parties in, W. xii. 8, p. 


register of, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
Meditation, W. i. 6, p. 92. 
Meetings, Congregational, for elec- 

tion of Pastor, G. xv. 1-8, p. 35. 
called by Session, G. xv. 1, p. 35. 
moderated by minister, G. xv. 2, 

4, p. 36. 
notice of, G. xv. 3, p. 36. 
voters in, G. xv. 4, p. 36; D. 109, 

p. 83. 

proceedings of, D. 72, p. 75. 
Meetings of judicatories, extraor- 

dinary or special, G. xix. 2, p. 46 
private, D. 32, p. 66; R. 38, Dilas. 

opened with prayer, R. 1, p. 126. 

adjourned by less than quorum, R. 

3, p. 126. 


INDEX 


ae presented at, R. 12, p. 
12 


interlocutory, R. 39, p. 134. 
for judicial business, R. 40, p. 134. 
closed with prayer, R. 43, p. 135. 
See also General Assembly, 
Presbytery, Session, Synod. 
Members, Church. See Church 
Members, Communicants. f 
Members of judicatory, not voting, 
R. 25, p. 131. 
silent, R. 25, p. 131. 
depts ot reflections by, R. 28, p. 
132. 
to be seated, R. 30, p. 132. 
order of, in speaking, R. 29, 30, 
p. 132. 
Members of judicatory, to address 
the Moderator, R. 31, p. 132. 
conduct of, R. 31, 32, p. 132. 
deviating from subject, R. 34, p. 
133. 
yn Pht at decisions, R. 34, p. 
33 


disorderly, R. 35, p. 133. 

retiring from judicatory, R. 37, 
pe 133: 

Memorials, to be received by clerk, 

See ME So AS). 

in grievances against codrdinate 
judicatories, D. 136, p. 89. 

ponte of, time limit of, D. 136, p. 


lodgment of, D. 87, p. 78; 136, 
8 


p. 89. 
sustained, effect of, D. 138, p. 89. 


Men, prayer for all, W. v. 2, p. 94. 
Mercy, gir of, on Sabbath, W. i. 


6, p. 92. 

Mercy of God, W. v. 2, p. 94; ix. 
Syepes 102; xis. 6, po.k 11 5) xiii. 
Spel Lie 

Ministers, given to visible Church 
by Christ, G. 1, 3, p. 10. 

poe of, first in Church, G. iv. p. 
1 


scriptural names of, G. iv. p. 14. 

duties of, G. iv. p. 14. 

are Elders or Presbyters, G. iv. 
p. 14, 

powers of Presbytery over, G. x. 
a Deke 

reception or dismission of, re- 
ported to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 23. 

to receive calls from Presbytery, 
G. xv. 9, p. 38. 

ordination of, G. xv. 12-14, p. 39. 

be 2 of, in calls, G. xvi. 2, p. 
+ 


settled, translation of, G. xvi. 1-3, 


expenses of, as commissioners, G. 
xx. 3, p. 50. 


INDEX 


Ministers, laboring in two different 
Presbyteries, G. x. 12, p. 24. 
jurisdiction over, D. 19, p. 62; 


108, p. 83. 

general rules for trial of, D. 37- 
46, pp. 66-68. 

charges against, to be - well 
weighed, D. 37, p. 66. 

offenses of, outside bounds of 


home Presbytery, D. 38, p. 67 
counsel for, D. 39, p en 
second citation of, DB p. 67. 
third citation of, D. 50° Ma 67. 
contumacy of, D. 39, p. 67. 
suspension of, from communion, 
D. 39, 41, p. 67. 
from office, D. 39, p. 67. 
censures to be inflicted on, D. 
4l, p. 67. 
sepostgt of suspended, D. 41, p. 
6 


complaints against, for slight 
offenses, D. 43, p. 67. 

Bere. of deposed, D. 44, p. 

deposition of, D. 45, p. 68. 


euepene ae of, from ohne D. 45, 


68. 
letter for deposed, D. 45, p. 68. 
accused, may be debarred Ae 
exercise of office, D. 46, 68. 
se of office by, D. Bd, p. 
1 


abandoning ministry, D. 54, p. 72. 
becoming independent, D. Bi, p. 
Pee 


joining other denominations with- 
out dismission, D. 54, p. 72. 

joining heretical denominations, 
D. 54, p. 72. 

tn trans., Jurisdiction over, D. 110, 


p. 83. 
status of, D. 110, p. 83. 
returning certificate of dismission 
Ol,4197 110; Ds oa: 
certificate of dismission of, specific 
DLL pisses 
how long valid, D. 115, p. 85. 
reception of, to be reported, D. 
115, p. 85. 
Ministers, reading of Scriptures by, 
1, p. 92. 
dibsmstton | Ilys, 1 os Pas 
expounding of Scriptures by, W 
Ul, 3,,Daod: 
to control music, W. iv. 4, p. 93. 
duty and discretion of, in public 
prayer, W. v. 4, p. 95 
preparation of, for public prayer, 
W. v. 4, p. 95. 
to cultivate beneficence in con- 
gregation, W. vi. 5, p. 97. 
duty of, in preaching, W. vii. 
1-4,-p. 976 


153 


duty of, toward suspended com- 
municants, W. xi. 3, p. 105. 

duty of, in excommunications, W. 
xi. 6, p. 106. 

to solemnize marriages, W. xii. 2, 
p. 107. 

care of, in marriages, W. xii. 6, 
p. 108. 

duty of, to the sick, W. xiii. p. 110. 

duty. of, in funerals, W. xiv. 2, p. 
1 


duty of, on fast days, W. xv. 7, 
p. 113. 
duty of, on pian keer ring days. 
W. xv. 8 p. lla. 
See also Ordination, Pastors. 
Ministry of the vo suspension 
from, D. 41, 67. 
deposition from, Pb. 41, p. 67. 
restoration to, D. 44, p. 68. 
demission of, D. 52, p. 71. 
Minority, in election of Pastor, G. 
xv. 5, p. 36. 
mee marriage Of, .War sina pip- 
108. 
eae in judicial cases, D. 25, p. 


findings of judicial commission 
included in, D. 124, p. 86. 
when presented, R. 12, p. 128, 
may be read, R. 12, p. 128. 
See also Records. 
Miraculous gifts, ceased, G. iii. 1, 
p. 13. 
Missionaries, credentials of, G. xviii. 
p. 45. 
evangelists as, G. xviii. p. 45. 
support of, G. xviii. p. £5, 


Missions, application for, G. xviii. 


p. 45. 

power of Assembly in, G. xviii. 
p. 45. 

consent of parties appointed to, 
G. xviii. p. 45. 


Moderators, G. xix. 46, R. 1-8, 
p. 125: 30-37, p. 32. 

of Session, G. ix. 3-5, p. 19. 

of Presbytery, Giix.0ppwi24 >t xix, 
, 3, p. 46. 

circular letter of, G. x. 9, p. 24; 
xix. 2, p. 46. 

ie ibe Goxin OP pi 26s sizes, 


of P'assembly, Gopxiiiey, ini 28: 
x1x./3;,p.)46. 

of vacant churches, G. xxi. p. 47. 

sermon by retiring, G. xii. 7, p. 
28; xix. 3, p. 46. 

dissolution of Assembly by, G. 
xil. 8, p. 28. 

warrant for, G. xix. 1, p. 46. 

powers and duties of, G. xix. 2, 
p. 46. 


154 


Moderators, to preserve order, G. 
xix. 2, p. 46; R. 4, p. 126; 35, 
p. 133. 

to convene and adjourn judica- 
tory, G. xix. 2, p. 46; R. 1, p. 
126; 43, p. 135. 

to conduct business, G. xix. 2, p. 
46; R. 4, p. 126. 

to propose every subject of de- 
liberation, G. xix. 2, p. 46. R; 
14, p. 128. 

to propose regular sand speedy 
procedure, G. xix. 2, p. 46. 

to prevent interruptions, G. xix. 
2, p. 46. 

members to address, Grxiz) 2).p) 
46; "RP 30)'p!132;°33) p: 133. 

to call speakers to ‘order, Ger xix: 
2, p. 46; R. 34, p. 133. 

permission ve to leave judicatory, 
Gixix 27 pP46?-ReeTe pegs: 

to put Head 9 and cail votes, 
G, xix. 2, p.'46. 

casting vote of, G. xix. 2, p. 46; 

Swept. 

declining to give 
question lost, G. 
RYSapwi2h 

to state pret of 


casting vote, 
xIXu eps a0: 


vote, G. xix. 


» Pp. : 
to decide the vote, G. xix. 2, 


p. 46. 
vote when a ballot is taken, 
R. 8, p. 127. 

to call special meeting, G. xix. 2, 
p. 46 


absence of action in, G. xix. 3, 
pP463h2iipelzo- 

administrative duties of, G. xix. 
2ype40° Gaxxvi. 10) ps.54. 

to sign citations, D. 20, p. 62. 

Moderators, to decide questions of 

order and evidence, D. 28, p. 65 

appeal from, D. 28, p. 65; R. 36, 
py 133: 

ee records, D. 64, p. 

3 


to receive complaints, D. 85, p. 78. 

to receive appeals, D. 96, p. 80. 

Fugees to take the chair, R. 1, p. 
126. 

to open with prayer, R. 1, p. 126. 

to keep notes of business, R. 5, 
D127. 

to call up business, R. 5, p. 127. 

order, to speak to points of, R. 
Gr pylZz 

order, to decide points of, R. 6, 
Drl27 

committees, to appoint, R. 7, p. 
127 


to appoint Vice Moderator, R. 7, 
p. 127: 
to vote by ballot, R. 8, p. 127. 


INDEX 


motions to be repeated by, R. 14, 
p. 128. 

duty of, members standing, R. 
SU; fDalLoz: 

appeal from, by aggrieved mem- 
bers, R. 36, p. 133. 

duty of, in judicial sessions, R. 
40, p. 134. 

duty of, in closing sessions, R. 43, 


pels: 
Motions, must be seconded, R. 14, 


p. 128. 

read aloud, R. 14, p. 128. 

reduced to writing, R. 14, p. 128. 

withdrawal of, R. 15, p. 129. 

division of, R. 16, p. 129. 

to fill blanks, R. 17, p. 129. 

to adjourn, R. 18, 19, p. 129; 26, 
palsies 

to lay on table, R. 18, 19, p. 129. 

to an” Rw18,019)/22, pp: 129, 
30. 

of previous questions, R. 18, p. 
1293225 pM130. 

to postpone, indefinitely, R. 18, 
TON21, 8129: 

to bias certain, R. 18, 19, 21, p. 


to ave speeches, R. 18, p. 129; 
26, ithe 

to dele ay R. 19, 20, p. 129. 

admissible in debate, R 19, p. 129. 

precedence of, R. 19, Dp. 129. 

to substitute, R. 20, p13: 

to fix time for voting, R. 26, p. 131. 

Motions without debate: 

to lay on table, R. 18, p. 129. 

to take up business, R. 18, p. 129. 

to adjourn, R. 18, p. 129. 

of Ore questions, R. 18, p. 


to Fe time for voting, R. 26, p. 
OM 
to appeal from Moderator, R. 36, 
Dilaos 
Music, rules of, to be cultivated, 
W. iv. 2, p.793. 
Goes to control, W. iv. 4, p. 


and Sessions, G. ix. 7, p. 20. 


NECESSITY, works of, W. 
p. 92. 

New Birth, B. S. xi. p. 120. 

New Testament, to be publicly read, 
IW. ..4t 23 pn 93: 

See also Gospel. 

Nonjudicial cases, D. 

135, 136, p. 88. 


OATHS OF WITNESSES, D. 62, 
3 


p. 73. 
See Heretic, Vows. 


i. 6, 


Dp. GOs) LD). 


INDEX 


155 


Objections, in process, D. 23, p. 63. \ Ordinances, ee : particular church, 


to marriage, W. xii.6, 8, p. 108. 
Offenses, definition of D. 3, p. 59. 
public. D. 7, p. 60; 10, p. 61. 
private, D. 7, p. 60; 10, p. 61. 
to be set forth in charges, D. 16, 
p. 62. 
of ministers, D. 37-39, p. 66. 
in presence ‘of judicatory, D. 48, 


p. 
of peg EH persons, D. 48, p. 


jurisdiction in, D. 108, p. 83. 
limit of time in prosecution of, 


D?. 1177 pa85: 
See also Accusations, Process, 
Prosecution- 
rele ee power of Session over, 
x. 6pe19: 
Ciferitiges worship of God by, W 
vi. p. 


ordinance of Christ, G. vii. p. 16. 

for poor, G. vil. p. 16; xxv. tay p. 
52) Weise: (p. ee 

warrant for, W. vi. Pp. 96, 

every Lord’s Day, Ww! vi..1, p. 96. 

solemn act of worship, W. vi. 1, 2, 
p. 96. 

time of, W. vi. 2, p. 96. 

prayer ‘with, W. vi. 2, p. 96. 

apportionment of, W. vi. 3, p. 96; 
G. xxvi. 2, p. 53. 

Sabbath schools, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 

societies, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 

duty cb one regarding, W 


vi. 9 
at Lond’ s Table, W. ix. 5, p. 102. 
Officers, Church, 


Sppoitited by 
Christ, G. i. 3, p. 10. 
duties of, in discipline, G. i. 3, 


p. 
election of, in particular society, 
10, Datls 
names of, G. iii. 2, p. 13. 
judges in admissions, W. x. 2, p. 
104 


See also Deacons, Ministers, 
Pastors, Ruling Elders. 
Officers of judicatories. See Clerk, 
Moderator, Permanent Officers. 
Old Testament, to be publicly read, 
W. iii. 2, p. 93. 
See also Law. 
Cet Sear to preserve, G. 
2, p. 46; R. 4, p. 126. 
of sproeeedines, objections to, D. 


3. 
Order, Leaent of, decided by Mod- 
ee 19) 255 p, Go-;rite 0; p: 
1 


members speak once on, R. 18, 
129. 


p. 
points of, R. 6, p. 127. 
call to, R. 34, 35, p. 133. 


G. vii. 
established be Christ, G. vil. p. 


sean, admission to, W. xX. DPD. 
Ordination of Deacons, G. xiii. 3-5, 


p. 29. 

Ordination of Ministers, G. xv. 
11-15, pp. 38-41. 

power of Presbytery in, G. x. 7, 


p. 22. 
report of, to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 
23 


rules for, G. xv. 11-14, p. 38. 
time and place of, G. xv. 11, p. 38. 
fast before, G. xv. 11, p. 38. 
sermon at, G. xv. 12, p. 39. 
peta presiding at, G. xv. 12, 
p. 39. 
vows in, B.S., p. 117; G. xv. 12, 
€ 


p. 39. 
laying on of hands in, G. xv. 14, 


p. 40. 
right hand of fellowship in, G. xv. 
14, p. 40. 
charge in, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
record of, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
of evangelist, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 
ee ga of Ruling Elders, G. xiii. 


3-5, 29. 

Organizations law of, G. xxili., p. 
oO 

Overtures, from Synod to Assem- 
bly, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 


proposed res Assembly, how ap- 
yao G. xii. 6, p. 28; xxiv. 
1H, 

from Prtesierica) GA Exivaly,. vs 


Snob 
received by clerk, R. 11, p. 128. 
Bills and, Committee on eR 1), 
p. 128. 


PAPERS, pertaining to case, in 
complaints, D. sad Deiv. 

in appeals, D. 96, p. 80. 

how received, R. iL. p. 128: 


how filed, R. 11, p. 128. 


Parents, duties of, W. viii. 2, p. 98. 
and baptism of children, W. viii. 
2, p. 98. 
and marriage of children, W. xii. 
4, 5, p. 108. 


Partienst9 marriage, W. xii. 3, 4, p. 
107. 


Parties in process: 
consent of, for trial at first meet- 
ing, D. 20, p. 62. 
witnesses for, cited, D. 20, p. 62. 
counsel for, D. 23, p. 63; 27, p. 65. 
heard on objections, D. 23, p. 63. 


156 


Parties in process: 
new witnesses for, in rebuttal, D. 
24, p. 64. 
new evidence for, during trial, 
. 24, p. 64. 
hearing of, D. 24, p. 64. 
excluded from private session, D. 
24, p. 64. 
may take exceptions, D. 26, p. 65. 
heard on questions of order or 
evidence, D. 28, p. 65. 
may require decisions of Moder- 
pier to be recorded, D. 28, p. 


consent of, for vote of absentees, 
D. 29, p. 65. 

re of record for, D. 30, p. 
5. 


as witnesses, D. 56, p. 72. 

relationship of witnesses to, D. 
Dts Pe tee 

may require exclusion of witnesses, 
D. 60, p. 73. 

examination of witnesses by, D. 
61, p. 73. 

leading questions by, D. 61, Dito: 

may have testimony recorded, D. 
63, p. 73. 

may ask commission to take 
testimony, D. 66, p. 74. 

consent of, for hearing of new 
evidence by appellate judica- 
tory, D. 70, p. 75. 

hearing of, in references, D. 83, 
D:¥ii2 

complaint by, D. 84, p. 77. 
hearing of, in, D. 88, p. 78. 
names of, in, D. 90, p. 78. 
may not vote in, D. 91, p. 79. 
may appeal in, D. 92, p. 79. 
dag ef preserved in, D. 93, 


p. 79. 
appeal by, D. 93, p. 79. 
may not vote in, D. 98, p. 80. 
hearing of, in, D. 99, p. 80. 
may not offer dissent or protest, 
D. 107, p. 82. 
See also Accused, Prosecutor. 
Pastors, G. iv. p. 14. 
officers in Church, G. iii. 2, p. 13. 
Ege ae of Session, G. ix. 1, p. 
1 


necessary to quorum of Session, 
G. ix. 2, p. 19. 

moderators of Session, G. ix. 3, 
DELO exile 1, 24 

May invite other ministers to 
moderate Session, G. ix. 3, p. 19. 

absence or sickness of, G. ix. 3, 


palo: 
church without, G. ix. 4, p. 19. 
associate, preside alternately in 
Session, G. ix. 5, p. 19. 
to convene Session, G. ix. 8, p. 20. 


Permanent officers, 


INDEX 


election of, G. xv. 1-5, p. 25. 

voting for, G. xv. 4, 5, p, 36; D. 
109, p. 83. 

call of, G. xv. 5-10, p. 36. 
if settled minister, G. x. 12, p. 

24; xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 

salary of, G. xv. 6, p. 37; 13, p. 40. 

installment of, with ordination, 
G. xv. 12-14, p. 39. 

previously ordained, G. xvi. 4-7, 
p. 36. 

vows of, G. xv. 12, p. 39; xvi. 6, 


p. 43. 

translation of, G. xvi. p. 42. : 

removing of, G. xvi. 3, p. 42;xvii. 
p. 44. 

resignation of, G. xvii. p. 44. 

relation of, dissolved by depo- 
nae or suspension, D. 46, p. 
6 


discretion and preparation of, in 
public prayer, W. v. 4, p. 95. 

discretion of, in receiving offer- 
ings, W. vi. 2, p. 96. 

duty of, in cultivating liberality, 
W.! vior5; p.. 97. 

to preserve proportion in worship, 
W. vii. 4, p. 98. 

consent of, to preaching of others, 
W. vii. 6, p. 98. 

discretion of, in private Baptism, 
W. viii. 1, p. 98. 

duty of, toward the sick, W. xiii. 
p. 110. 

See also Calls, Election, In- 
stallment, Ministers. 


Pastoral charge, acceptance of, G. 


xv. 8, p. 37; xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 
resignation of, G. xvii. p. 44. 


Pastoral relation, constitution of, 


. xv. 12-14, p. 39; xvi. 4-7,p. 
4 


dissolution of, G. xvi. 3, p. 42; 
XVii. p. 44. 
by deposition, D. 45, p. 68. 
suspension from office, D. 45, p. 
68 


service in two different Presby- 
teries, G. x. 12, p. 24. 


Peace, principles or practices des- 


tructive to, censurable, G. x. 7, 


Di22: 
cwearss the bond of, G. xii. 4, 
p. 27. 
vow to maintain, of Ruling Elder 
and Deacon, G., xiii. 4, p. 29. 
of licentiate, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 
of minister, G. xv. 12, p. 39. 
corresponding 
members, R. 42, p. 134. 


Personal injury, prosecution in cases 


of, D. 9, p. 60; 18, p. 62. 


Personal reflections, R. 28, p. 132. 


Power of Church. 


INDEX 


157 


Piety, exemplary, of ministers, G., Preaching, preparation for, W. vii. 


XVG12/p1399 Weevil sy peo? 
Pleas, of accused persons, D. 23, p. 
63. 


accused declining to make, D. 23, 


p. 63. 
entered on minutes, D. tire p. 64. 


Polygamy, W. xii. 3, p. 1 
Postponement, Motion for, members 


speak once on, R. 18, p. 129. 
subsidiary, R. 18, p. 129. 
precedence of, R. 19, p. 129. 
indefinite, R. 19, p. 129; 24, p. 131. 
to a day certain, R. 19, p. 129. 
See’ Censures, 
Church, Discipline, Government. 
Praise to God, a duty, W. iv. 1, p. 

93 


an ordinance in the Church, G. 
vii., p. 16. 

importance of, W. vii. 4, p. 98. 

directions for, W. iv. p. 93. 

See also Singing, Thanks- 
giving. 
Prayer, family, W. xvi. 1, 3, 4, p. 
114. 

secret, W. xvi. 1, 2, p. 114. 

public, W. v. p. 94. 

for civil magistrate, W. v. 2, p. 94. 

an ordinance in the Churehe G. 
vii. p. 16. 

at Presbytery, G. x. 10, p. 24. 

at Synod, G. xi. 5, p. 26. 

at Assembly, G. xii. 8, p. 28. 

at ordination of Ruling Elder or 
Deacon, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 

at licensure, G. xiv. 8, p. 34. 

at ordination of minister, G. xv. 
14, p. 40. 

at installment of Pastor, G. xvi. 
6, p. 43. ; 

in vacant congregations, G. xxi. 
p. 47. 

at Baptism, W. vili. 3, p. 100. 

at Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 5, p. 102. 

in suspension, W. xi. 2, p. 105. 

for suspended member, W. xi. 3, 
p. 105. 

in excommunication, W. xi. 6, p. 
106. 

at marriage, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 

for the sick, W. xiii. 9, p. 112. 

on fast days, W. xv. 6, 7, p. 113. 

on thanksgiving days, W. xv. 6,8, 


p13: 
public, W. v., p. 94. 
of invocation, W. v. 1, p. 94. 
before sermon, W. v. 2, p. 94. 
after sermon, W. v. 3, p. 95;vii. 
5, p. 98. 
confinement to set forms in, not 
approved, W. v. 4, p. 95. 
preparation for, W. v. 4, p. 95. 
importance of, W. vii. 4, p. 98. 


Lay Dees 

method of, W. vii. 3, p. 97. 

less important. than prayer and 
praise, W. vii. 4, p. 98. 

of visiting minister, consent of 
pastor or Session to, W. vii. 
6, p. 98. 


Presbyterian Government, warrant 


for, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 
See Government. 


Presbytery, may direct Session to 


meet, G. ix. 7, p. 20 
warrant for, G. x. 1, p. 21. 
composition of, G. x. 2, p. 21. 
oe nee in, Gaxire-4, p. 


Elder's certificate to, G. x. 5, p. 


quorum of, G. x. 6, p. 22. 
powers of, G. x. 7, p. 22. 

records of, G. x. 8, p. 23. 

sek of, to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 


meetings of, G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 
3, p. 46. 

meetings of, special, G. x. 9, p. 
24; xix. 2, p. 46. 

sermon before, Gaexe 10 fp 243 

prayer at sessions of, G. x. 10, p. 
24. 


corresponding members of, G. x. 
Pip. 24. 

definition of, G. xi. 1, 

praRtA nation of, in Mee G. 

Kal Hy oh ti 8 

powers: of Synod over, G. xi. 4, 
oo 

union or division of, G. xi. 4, p. 
*25 


new, erected, Goxintaps 25: 
review of records of, G. xi. 4, p. 
25 


oO. 
ae to Assembly, G. xi. 6, p. 


representation of, in Assembly, G. 
XMAZ ape cee 

testimony of Assembly against 
error or immorality in, G. xii. 
legen, CLE. 

constitutional powers of, rules 
regulative of, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 

overtures to, from Assembly, G. 
xii. 6, p. 28; xxiv. 1-6, p. 51. 

advice of, in retiring Ruling 
Elder, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 

to license candidates, G. xiv. l, 
¢; 39D; ol. 

candidates under care of, G. xiv. 
2,9, pp. 32, 35. 

examination oe seg a by, G. 
xiv. 3-6, p 

record of felon a by G. xiv. 8, 


p. 34. 


158 INDEX 


may license local evangelists, C- 
THRO ep: ey 
See also, Executive, Judicial, 
Special Commissions. 
Previous question, no debate on, 
R. 18, p. 129. 


Presbytery, certificate of licensure 
by, G. xiv. 10, p. 35. | 
license recalled by, G. xiv. 11, p. 


35. 
calls laid before, G. xv. 5, 9, p. 
36; xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 


permission of, in calls, G. xv. 9, 
D2 O53 XVieul,; D. 42. 
cae imikiatiin by, for ordination, G. 


how put, Rr 22, p. 1380. 
effect of, R. 22, p. 130. 


Private judgment, right of, G. i. 1, 
9 


p. 9. 
Private sessions, D. 24, p. 64; 32, 
p. 66; R. 38, p. 133. 
Probation, minister put on, D. 52, 
61. 


xv. 11, p. 38. 
ordination by, G. xv. 12-15, p. 
39 


installment by, G. xv. 12-14, p. 
39; xvi. 4-7, p. 43. 


power of, in translation, G. xvi. aan tere See Candidates, Li- 


1-3, p. 42. & centiates. 
resignation of pastor to, G. xvii. | Proceedings of church reported to 
p. 44. and reviewed by Session, D. 72, 
dissolution of pastoral relation by, p. 79. 
G. xvii. p. 44. irregular, lower judicatory re- 


quired to correct, D. 75, p. 75. 


power of, over missions and mis- 
unconstitutional, action of ju- 
6. 


sionaries, G.-xvill. p. 45. 
moderator of, term of, G. xix. 3, dicatory in, D. 76, p 
p. 46; elder, p. 47. Process, Judicial, oienpes liable to, 


issi f, intment of, D. &, p. 59 
WG adh ay 48 bbe parties in cases of, D. ii. at 60. 


Original jurisdiction of, D. 19, p. general rules in, D. iv. p. 62. 


62; 108, p. 83. neglect. of, by "lower idicater 
duty of, toward ministers ac- 19, p. 

cused, D. 37, p. 66; 42, 43, p. 67. objections to Snder and regularity 
duty of, in case of member of of, D. 23, p 


another Presbytery accused, D. 
38, p. 67. 

censure of, D. 41, p. 67. 

duty of, in restoration of ministers, 
D. 44, p. 68 


eh yin of Miia Da N1Lrp. 


in cases of Ruling Elders or 
Deacons, D. 47, p. 68. 
cases without, D. vii. p. 69. 
See Accused, Cases, Parties, 


to ministers deposed without ex- Prosecutor. 
communication, D. 45, p. 68. Profession, public, W. vii. 3, p. 100; 
to ministers wishing to demit W. x. 3, p. 104. 


ministry, D. 52, p. 71 
to ministers renouncing juris- 
diction, D. 54, p. 72. 
proceedings of, subject to review, 
D271, Dato 


Presbytery, jurisdiction of, over min- 
isters in trans., D. 110, p. 83. 


Pro re nata meetings, of judicatories, 
G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, p. 46. 
Prosecution, unavailing, D. 8, p. 60. 
conditions of, for indreutnate DE 
9, p. 60. 
for judicatories, Dal0rps6l: 


shall not receive member dis- eect by judicatory, D. 11, 12, 
missed to another Presbytery, committee of, D. 12, p ibe 
D. 111, p. 83. ; may not vote, D. ‘3, 65. 
jurisdiction of, over extinct malignant or rash, D. 14, Mis. p. 61. 
_ churches, D. 112, p. 83 time limit for, D. 117, p. 85. 
jurisdiction of, over vacant 


churches, G. xxi. 2, 4, p. 48. 
extinct, status of members of, D. 
113, p. 84. 
hey 7 commissions, D. 118-124, 


Bs rsyod individual, D. 7, 9, p. 


must attempt reconciliation, D. 
9, p. 60. 

an original party, D. 11, p. 61. 

warning to, D. 15, p. 61. 

averment of, D. 18, p. 62. 
Protests, D. x. p. 81. 

definition of, 4. 104, p. 82. 

form of, D. 105, p. 82. 

entry of, on records, D. 105, p. 82. 


p. 

ses ‘clerk of, duties, judicial 
commissions, D. 123, 124, p. 86. 

differences between judicatories, 
D. 136-138, p. 89. 

fasts and thanksgivi ings appointed 
by, W. xv. 4, p. 11 


INDEX 159 


Protests, answer to, D. 106, p. 82. 

modification of, D. 106, p. 82. 

right of, D. 107, p. 82. 

in judicial cases, D. 107, p. 82._ 

Proxy voting not allowed, G. viii. 

3, p. 18 

Purity of Church, vow of Ruling 

Elders and Deacons to study, 
G. xili?4) p. 29: 

of licentiates, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 

of ministers, G. xv. 12, p. 39. 

promotion of, an end of dis- 
cipline, D. 2, p. 59 


QUALIFICATIONS, of ministers 
and members, declared by 
Church, G. i. 2, p. 10. 

of church officers, laid down in 
Scriptures, G. i. 6, p. 11. 

of candidates, G. xiv. 3, p. 32. 

of applicants for admission, W. x. 
2, p. 104. 

Questions, of doctrine, G. x. 7, Pp. 
22: x1. 4, p. 25. 

of discipline, G. x. 7, p. 22. 

in ordination of Ruling Elders and 
Deacons, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 

in licensure, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 

in ordination of minister, G. xv. 
12;-p. 39. 

as evangelist, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 

in installment, G. xv. 12, 13, p. 
39; xvi. 6, p. 43. 

of debate, put by Moderator, G. 
xix. 2, p. 46. 

of evidence, D. 28, p. 65; 65, p. 


74. 
of order, D. 28, p. 65. 
to witness, D. 61-66, pp. 73, 74. 
irrelevant or frivoious, D. 61, p. 


73. 
leading, D. 61, p. 73. 

recorded, if required, D. 63, p. 
Wie 

at marriage, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 

of order, one speech on, R. 18, p. 
129. 

previous, R. 18, p. 129. 

admitting but one speech, R. 18, 
p. 129. 

admitting two speeches, R. 18, p. 
129. 


Quorum, of Session, G. ix. 2, p. 19. 

of Presbytery, G. x. 6, p. 22. 

of Synod, G. xi. 2, p. 25. 

of Assembly, G. xii. 3, p. 27. 

See Executive, Judicial, Com- 
missions. 

necessary to business, R. 1, 2, p. 
126. 

less than, may adjourn from time 
to time, R. 3, p. 126. 


READING, of Scriptures, part of 
worship, W. iii. 1, p. 92. 
ordinance in Church, G. vii. p. 16. 
on Pte in private, W. i. 4, 6, 
p. 91. 
public, W. ill. p. 92. 
from approved translation, W. iii. 
Zao oe 
manner, etc., of, W. iii. 3, p. 93. 
on days of fasting or thanks- 
giving, W. xv. 6, p. 113. 
private, W. xvi. 2-4, p. 114. 
Rebuke, G. ix. 6, p. 19; D. 35, p. 66; 
41, p. 67. 
stayed by appeal, D. 100, p. 81. 
Reconsideration, of motion to lay on 
table, R. 21, p. 130. 
general, R. 23, p. 130. 
Record, in slander, D. 13, p. 61. 
Record of judicial cases, plea en- 
tered on, D. 23, p. 63; 26, p. 65. 
charges and _ specifications en- 
tered on, D. 25, p. 64. 
judgment entered on, D. 25, p. 64. 
all acts and orders, with reasons, 
entered on, D. 25, p. 64. 
notice of appeal, and reasons, en- 
tered on, D925, p. 64. 
evidence on file is part of, D. 25, 
_p. 64. 
higher judicatory limited to, D. 
25, p. 64 


Record of judicial cases, exceptions 


entered on, D. 26, p. 65. 
decisions of moderator entered on, 

if requested, D. 28, p. 65. 
absentees noted in, D. 29, p. 65. 
copies of, allowed parties, D. 30, 


p. 65. 

- after final disposition, trans- 
mitted to original judicatory, 
D. 30, p. 65. 

testimony verbatim in, if desired, 
D763, Dei: 

attested, sufficient evidence in all 
judicatones, D. 64, p. 73. 

Sage in references, D. 83, 
Didi 

in complaints, D. 85, p. 78; 92, 


p. 79. 
in appeals, D. 96, p. 80; 101, p. 81. 
read in trial of complaints, D.88, 


p. 78. 
of appeals, D. 99, p. 80 
failure to transmit, D. 93, p. 79; 
101. pos: 
judgment of appellate court en- 
tered on, D. 99, p. 80. 
erbianetar minute in, D. 99, p. 
0) 


dissent or protest entered on, D. 
106, p. 82. 

findings of judicial commissions, 
Dele) Dr Suewoelauep. Of. 


160 


ieseeer kept by clerks, G. xx. p. 
47. 
apie from, granted, G. xx. p. 
4 


attested extracts from, sufficient 
vouchers, G, xx. p. 47; D. 64, 
Dito. 

reviewed by superior judicatory, 
DET pero. 

annual review of, D. 72, p. 75. 

failure to send up for review, D. 
72, Dp. 7d. 

aes general review of, D. 73, 
p. 75. 

censure of, placed on both, D. 75, 
D275: 

correction or reversal of, required, 
Devarporo: 

lower judicatory required to pro- 
duce,.D?76,,p: 76; 77. p. 76. 

pie tye omitted from, D. 77, 
p. 76. 

proceedings improperly recorded 
inv DAT pelt Oe 

transmitted to superior judicatory, 
in references, D. 83, p. 77. 

in aor eae D. 85, p. 78; 93, 


p. 79. 
in appeals, D. 96, p. 80: 101, p. 81. 
dissent or protest entered on, D. 

105, p. 82 
answer to protest entered on, D. 

106, p. 82. 
findings of judicial commissions 

included in, D. 124, p. 86. 

See also Register, Review. 
Records of Presbytery, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
reviewed by Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25, 

Diep. 

to contain: all proceedings, G. 
KO, Deeo: 

licensures, G. xiv. 8, p. 34. 

ordinations, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 

installments, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 

resignations, G. xvii. p. 44. 

appointment of commissioners, 

Gixxiit 2 p49; 
minister abandoning ministry, 
D. 54, p. 72. 
minister becoming independent, 
D. 54, p. 72. 
minister joining other denom- 
inations, D. 54, p. 72. 
minister returning certificate, 
D. 110, p. 83. 
Records of Session, G. ix. 9, p. 20. 
reviewed by Presbytery, G. ix. 9, 
DAZ eD eT) pitt ds 
to contain: all proceedings, G. ix. 


py 205 
retiring of Elder or Deacon, 

with reasons, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
reports of all congregational 

proceedings, D. 72, p. 75. 


INDEX 


return of certificates, D. 109, 
p. 83. 

erasure of name from roll, with 
reasons, D. 49, 50, p. 69. 

communicant joining other de- 
nomination, D. 49, 50, p. 69. 

evidence of repentance, and 
grounds of restoration of 
excommunicated, W. xi. 7, p. 


106. 
Records of Synod, G. xi. 6, p. 26. 


reviewed by Assembly, G. xi. 6, 


D. 267: 4) p.92/ 2 D1, p75. 


References, D. 78-83, p. 76 


to Presbytery, G. x. 7, p. 22. 

to Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 

to Assembly, G. xii. 4, p. 27. 

definition of, D. 78, p. 76. 

subjects of, D. 79, p. 77. 

for advice, D. 80, p. 77. 

for trial, D. 80, p. 77. 

effect of, upon cases, D. 80, p. 77. 

members of lower judicatory may 
evote in, DL Sts par: 

higher judicatory not bound to 
sh: final judgment in, D. 82, p. 


not accepted, D. 82, p. 77. 

record of, proceedings transmitted 
with, D. 83, p. 77. 

if plat parties heard, D. 83, p. 


Reformation of manners, G. xii. 5, 


p. 28 


Register of marriages, G. ix. 10 


p. 20; W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
of baptisms, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
of communicants, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
of deaths, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
of removals of Church members, 
Coxe pe 20: 
See also Rolls. 
Religion, experimental, examination 
of candidates in, G. xiv. 3, p. 32. 
Removal, D. xii. p, 84. 
of ministers, power of Presbytery 
In, Gols 7, pw 2es XVL. 13. p: 
470s 115, p7185. 
of candidates, G. xiv. 9, p. 35; D. 


1L15;4D- S85: 
of licentiates, G. xiv. 10, p. 35; 
D.,115, p. 85: 


Ruling Elders and Deacons cease 
to act upon, D. 109, p. 83. 
of Church members, D. 114; p. 
84; 116, p. 85. 
of baptized children, D. 114, p. 84. 
Repentance, and confession, B. S. 
ix. p. 119. 
evidence of, D. 41, p. 67; 51, p. 
71; W. xi. 2, p. 105; xi. 7, p. 106. 
end of discipline, W. xi. 1, p. 104. 
Reports, of Presbytery to Synod, G. 
XG, pricas 


INDEX 


Reports of Synod to Assembly, G. 
xi. 0, 00..20. 
of committee er 
slander, D. 13, pn. 
of church nesenien ‘to Session, 
Dai Co: 
of church proceedings recorded by 
Session, D. 72, p. 75. 
of obedience to order of higher 
judicatory, D. 75, p. 75. 
of local evangelist to Presbytery, 
CoReleps i238: 
of Committee on Bills and Over- 
tures, R. 11, p. 128. 
Representation. See Congregation, 
General Assembly, Presbytery, 
Synod. 
Resident and nonresident 
municants, D. 50, p. 69. 
Resignation. See Deacon, 
Ruling Elder. 


Respondent, D. 90, p. 78. 
Restoration, of ministers, D. 44, p. 


plnnenagate 


com- 


Pastor, 


68. 
of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 
Drie pr'6s. 
of suspended communicants, W. 
xi. 4, p. 105. 
of excommunicated persons, W. 
paly (feyove he 
Resurrection of the body, B. S. xii. 
p. 120. 
Retiring members, G. xix. 2, p. 46; 
R287, ps 133. 


Revelation of God, B. S. ii. p. 117. 
Review and control, D. 71-77, p. 75. 
right of, D. 71, p. 73. 
frequency of, D. (2; ie 
records required to be produced 
FOL oO Deaeom iis) Dead Os 
scope of, D. 73, p. 75. 
members of lower judicatory may 
not vote in, D. 74, p. 
censure in, eee on ‘both raters, 
Deion 
irregular proceedings corrected in 
DATSe Deo: 
judicial ‘decisions not reversed in, 
DATS, 275: 
unconstitutional proceedings un- 
der, D. 76, p. 75. 
neglect of judicatocies under, D. 
2A 8 Oe 
Roll, of judicatory, called at each 
session of trial, D. 29, p. 65. 
church, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
of communicants, names erased, 
1240. 500,109", 53.9. fe 
of euspencos members, D. 50, p. 
6 


separate, 
bounds, D. 50, p. 69. 


of members out of 


161 


of Presbytery, names erased from, 
Doe aks Danek 
of judicatory, members present, 
Snel OR yo, RULE 
See also Register. 
Res of Buch ony in trial, D. 
p. 
Rule of Pie ‘decisions of Synods or 
Councils not, G. i. AggDon lek. 
See Scriptures. 
Rules, Constitutional, 123. 
Rules, Constitutional, adoption of, 
Gaxil, 60D: i283 
Rules for Judicatories, p p. 126. 
ees Elders, vows of, G. xiii. 4, p. 


church officers, G. iii. 2, p. 13. 

office of, G. iii. 2, p. 138; v. p. 15; 
xiii. 6, p. 30. 

representatives of people, G. v., 


p. 
by whom chosen, G. v., p. 15. 
duty of, G. v.)\p. 15: 
warrant for, G. v., p. 15. 
members of ‘Session, G. ix, 1) Dwise 
in the Presbytery, Ginx. 26, pp. 
21, 22; G. xix. 3, p. 46. 
credentials of, G. x. 5, p. 22. 
in the Synod, G. xi. 1, p. 25. 
in the Assembly, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 
election of, G. xiii. 2, p. 29. 
qualifications of, G. xiii. 2, p. 29. 
ardinanion of, G. xill. 4, 5, p. 29. 
questions to, G. xiii. 4, p. 29, 
srigseen of, by church, G. xiii. 


4, 29. 
herd. of fellowship, Gaexiiw5 ep. 


30. 
divested of office, G. xiii. 6, p. 30. 
infirm or unacceptable, G. xiii: 6, 
p. 30. 
ceasing to act, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
term, service of, Coo xiils g, Dole 
not reélected, can represent 
church, G. xiii. 8; Daiols 
moderators, G. xix. 3, p. 46. 
Sh. at worship, G. xxi. 1, p. 
4 


expenses of, G. xxii. 3, p. 50. 

jurisdiction over, D. 19, p. 62; 
108, p. 83. 

ii rules for trial of, D. vi., p. 


cease to act upon dismission, D. 
109, p. 83. 
See also Session. 


SABBATH, how to be sanctified, 
WY tal peso. 
works of necessity and | mercy on, 
Wisiloecy: Gan. 0b 
obligations of heads 3} families, 
W. i. 4, p. 91. 


162 INDEX 


Sabbath, sanctification of, W. i. 1, 


p. 91 


how to be spent, W. i. 2-6, p. 91. 
ihe only holy day, W. xv. 1, p. 
9 


visits on, W. xvi. 5, p. 114. 
Sabbath schools, G. ix. 6, p. 19. 
offerings, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 
Secrenege marriage not a, W. Xii. 
p 


107. 
Sacraments, The’ B.S.) X1V.s pe isk 
Session can exclude from, G. ix. 6, 


p. 19 


examination of candidates con- 


cerning, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 


See also Baptism, Lord's 
Supper. 
Sanctification of the Lord’s Day, 
Wis Le DOL: 
Schism, power of Assembly in, G. 
SIRO soe 4 - 
may call for deposition, D. 42, 
DO4s 
Scriptures, man Holy, inspiration of, 
Base, ibs 


only rule of faith, practice and 


worship, G.i. 7 p. 11. 
Second to motions, R. 14, p. 128. 
Secret worship. See Worship. 


Self-accused person, case of, D. 48, 


p. 69 


Sentence, form of, in suspension, W. 


xi. 2, p. 105. 


in excommunication, Wisext se Ga: 


106, 
in restoration, W. xi. 7, p. 106. 
publication of, D356; p: 6657 W. 
xi: 2,6, pp. 105;-106; 


ae at Presbytery, G. x. 10, 
4, 


2 

at Synod, CA XIs. Ds Os ekIXs S, 
46. 

at “Assembly, EP SHE Wig on PHye.ad< 
3, P. 


at pitting td of Ruling Elder or 


Deacon, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 


trial of candidates, G. xiv. 4, p. 
33 


at election of Pastor, G. xv. 4, p. 
36 


at ordination of minister, G. xv. 
12, p. 39. 
at installment of Pastor, G. xvi. 6, 


43. 
of Rrolamion G. xix. 3, p. 46. 
subject of, W. vii. 2, p. 97. 
object of, W. vii. 2, p. 97. 
text of, W. vil. 2, p. 97. 
preparatior of, W. vii. 3, p. 97. 
manner of, W. vii. 3, p. 97. 


Sermons, caution against long, W. 
8 


vii. 4, p. 9 


at Lord's Supper, W. ix. 4, p. 101. 


preparatory to and following 
Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 6, p. 103. 

in fasts and thanksgivings, W. xv. 
6, p. 113. 


Servants, instruction of, W. xvi. 5, 


p. 114 


Service, Christian, B. S. xvi. p. 121. 
Session, 


called | Congregational 
Assembly, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 

composition of, G. ‘1, p. 18. 

quorum of, G. ix. 2, 

Moderator of, G. ix. Y-5, D. 19. 

duty of, (Geix.6,02 192 

powers ‘of, G. ix. 8 p. 19. 

censures of, Caixe (Op. 19: DD: 
35, p. 66. 

to appoint delegates, G. ix. 6, p. 


how and when convened, G. ix 
Cape 20: 

records of, G. 5 Gripes 

review of, G. ix. 9, p. 20; x: 7, 
p. 22; D. ray 72, p. 75. 

registers Ole Ge ‘TO, p. 20. 

appeals from, Girx: 7, p22. 

references by, GHG Ds 22 

power of Presbytery over, G. x. 7, 
Me seks (a pal: 

ont of Synod over, G. xi. 4, p. 
5 


to call congregational meeting for 
election of Pastor, G. xv. 1,3, 
p. 35. 

to invite minister to preside at 
election of Pastor, G. xv. 2, p. 
36. 

original jurisdiction of, D. 19, p. 
62; 108, p. 83. 

special rules for cases before, D. 
34-36, p. 66 

process by, against Ruling Elder 
or Deacon, D. 47, p. 68. 

cases before, without process, D. 
48-51, p. 69; 53, p. 71 

to erase names from roll of com- 
Pnieen 1D ax Og ye CI Hie Foe 

to keep roll of suspended members, 
D. 50, p. 69. 

to keep roll of absentees, D. 50, 
p. 69. 

dealing with communicants who 
deem themselves unworthy, 
D. 49, p. 69. 
with nonresident, communicants, 

D..50, p. 69; 116, p. 85. 
negiecting ordinances, D. 51, p. 


joining other denomination 
without dismission, D. 53, 


proceedings of, subject to review, 
DFT1t t2;p: cor 


INDEX 


Session, proceedings of church re- 
ported to and reviewed by, D. 

12 Dae G0: 
records of, to include reports of 
3 are proceedings, D. 72, p. 


BS 

jurisdiction of, over dismissed 
members, D. 109, p. 83. 

of extinct church, cases of dis- 
cipline before, D. 112, p. 83. 


to address certificate to particular 
church, D. 114, p. 84. 


to include baptized children in 
certificate, D. 114, p. 54. 


to notify church dismissing mem- 
bers of their reception, D. 114, 
p. 84. 

supervision of, Over ofierings, W. 
vi. 2, 3; p. 96. Nf 
over pulpit, W. vii. 6, p. 98. 

to judge qualification of applicants 
for admission to sealing or- 

_ dinances, W. x. 2, p. 104. 

infliction and removal of censures 
by, W. xi. p. 104. 

to proceed with tenderness and 
solemnity in discipline, W.xi. 
1, p. 104. 

fasts and thanksgivings appointed 
by, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 


See also Certificates, Com- 
municants, Records, Reg- 
ister. 


Sick, visitation of, W. xiii. 1, p. 110. 
duty of, W. xiii. 1, p. 110. 
instruction of, W. xiii. 2-9. p. 110. 
prayer for, W. xiii. 9, p. 112; 


Sickness, purpose of, W. xiii. 2, p. 
110. 


Silent members, R. 25, p. 131. 
Sin, B. S. v. p. 118. 
See also Corruption. 


Singing, part of worship, W. iv. 1, p. 


ordinance in Church, G. vii. 
family, on Sabbath, W. i. 6, 
in public worship, W. i 
how conducted, W. iv. 
congregational, W. iv. 3, p. 


p. 
3 


Ne 
2, 


114. 
Slander, investigation of, D. 13, p. 
61 


record in, conclude, D. 13, p. 61. 


Societies, control of, G. ix. 6, p. 19; 
xxiii. p. 50. | “i 
offerings, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 


Songs, spiritual, W. i. 6, p. 92. 


163 


Speakers, address chair, G. xix. 2, 


p. 46. 

personal reflections by, G. xix. 2, 
p. 46. 

deviating from subject, G. xix. 

_ 2, p. 46. 

limitations on, R. 18, p. 129; 26, 
p. 131; 28, p. 132. 


order of, R. 29, p. 132. 
alternation of, R. 29, p. 132. 
interruptions of, R. 32, p. 132. 
called to order, R. 34, p. 133. 
Special Commissions, G. xxvi. 17, p. 
Hie: lot ps oo: 

Special meetings, of judicatories, 
Cima, Ds aes Xike wo; 40: 
Special organizations, of 2 particular 

chucch, G. xxiii. p. 50. 
Specifications, what set forth in, 

Di 16; p. 62 

accompanied with names of wit- 
nesses, D. 16, p. 62. 

reading of, at first meeting, D. 
20) "p.'62: 

Sony of, for accused, D. 20, p. 
6 


objections to, D. 23, p. 63. 

vote on separate, D. 24, p. 64; 
99, p. 80. 

entered on minutes, D. 25, p. 64. 

proof of two (each by one witness) 
may prove charge, D. 59, p. 73. 

in appeals, D. 96, 97, 99, p. 80. 

Speeches, limits on, R. 1s, p. 129. 
26. paisk 

prolix, R. 34, p. 133. 

Spirit, The Holy, Third Person of 
Godhead, B. S. x. p. 119. 

Sprinkling, viii. 2, p. 98. 

g See Baptism. 

State. See Magistrate. 

Stated Clerks, duties, commissions, 
G xxvil Llp l4jepp. 907-56; 8D: 
424.0, 864131 /5-p-788, Beall, 

. 128: 
See Clerks. 

Statement, Brief, p. 117. 

Stay of decision (nonjudicial), by 
fe of one third, D. 86. 


p. 78. 
Stay of judgment, in cases without 
process, D. 48, p. 69. 
by appeal, of dissolution of 
pastoral relation upon suspen- 
sion, D. 45, p. 68. 
by appeal, of admonition or re- 
buke, D. 100, p. 81. 
Subject, of sermon, W. vii. 2, p. 97 
vote on, given at time named, 


20, Dr tos. 

Substitute, is an amendment, R. 
20, p. 130. 

Superintendence, power of, in 


Assembly. G. xii. 5, p. 27. 


164 


Supper. See Lord’s Supper. 
Suspended members, 
municants. 


Suspension, for contumacy, D. 34, 


p. 66. 
inflicted by Session, D. 35, p. 66. 


for contumacy of minister, D. 39, 


p. 67. 

sentence of, D. 41, p. 67. 

of minister, from office, D. 41, p. 
67. 


of Pastor from office, vacates 


pulpit, D. 45, p. 68. But see 
Stay. 

Without process, D. 50, p. (1820 5 lp 
as De Like toca 

of absentee communicants, D. 50, 
p. 69. 

for neglect of ordinances, D. 51, 
oye © 


of minister joining heretical 
nomination, D. 54, p. 72. 

form of sentence of, W. xi. De 
105. 

may be in presence of the church, 
Wi sxie02, piel Gh: 


Synod, definition of, G. xi. 1, DiZo. 
at least three Presbyteries in, G. 
xtc: 
composition of, G. xi. 1, p. 25. 
quorum of, G. xi. 2, p. 25. 
corresponding members, G. xi. 3, 
D725. 
powers of, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
decisions of, how far final, G. xi. 
4, p. 25. 
may propose tneasures to Assem- 
bly, G. xi, 4. p. 25. 
annual meeting of, G. xi. 5, p. 26. 
sermon before, G. xi. 5, p. 26; xix. 
3, p. 46. 
prayer at session of, G. xi. 5, p. 
26. 
duties of, G. xi. 6, p. 26. 
records of, G. xi. 6, p. 26. 
review of, G. xi. 4, 6, pp. 25, 26; 
xi. 4,.p..27; D. 71, 72, p. 76. 
Teyiew of Presbyterial by, G. 
pt 4, Di 267, 71, 725 ne 75. 
submitted to G. A. for review, 
ii, x, '6,\ D268 snes ya 27. 
DoT1} 72, ps6: 
stated clerk of, duties, judicial 
commissions, D, 123, 124, p. 
86 


differences between judicatories, 
D. 136-138, p. 89. ' 

report of, to Assembly, G. xi. 6, 
p. 26. 

testimony of Assembly against 
e:ror or immorality in, G. xii. 5, 
Does: 

new, how erected, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 


See Com- 


INDEX 


rules regulative of constitutional 
powers of, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 
translation of minister referred to, 
Gixvi. 2)'p.'42: 
extraordinary meetings of, G. xix. 
2, p. 46. 
moderator of, term of, G. xix. 3, 
p. 46; elder, p. 47. 
Synod, may institute process where 
Presbytery has refused to, D. 
19, p. 62. 
proceedings of, review of, D. 71, 
ALD ELD. 
jurisdiction of, over members of 
aaa Presbytery, D. 113, p. 
4 


to determine cases of discipline 
begun by extinct Presbytery, 
DetT38prs4s 

fasts and thanksgivings appointed 
by, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 

See also Executive, Judicial, 

Special, Commissions. 

Synods and Councils, G. i. dae dae 

may err, G.i. 7, p. 11. 


TEACHERS, to be sound in the 
faith, G. i. 5, p. 11 
Tellers, R. 27, p. 131. 
Testimony, introduced in brialse LD: 
24, p. 64. 
care in receiving, D. 55, p. 72. 
credibility of, D. 57, p. 72. 
of husband or wife, not compelled, 
D. 583.p. 7c. 
of one witness, must be suppo-ted, 
D. 59; p. 73: 
recorded verbatim if desired, D. 
OS"p. 43. 
certified by one judicatory, valid 
in all others, D. 65, p. 74. 
commission to take, D. 66, p. 74. 
how taken by commission, D. 66, 
p. 74. 
ot te of judicatory, D. 67, 
p. 74. 
new, in appeals, D. 70, p. 75. 
receiving improper, D. 95, p. 79. 
declining to receive, D. 95, p. 79. 
See also Evidence, Witnesses. 
Thanksgivings, W. xv. p. 112. 
propriety of, W. xv. 2, p. 112. 
by whom, to be observed, W. xv. 
SDL ia: 
private, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
congregational, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
presbyterial, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
synodical, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
General Assembly and, W. xv. 4, 
De Liss 
appointed by civil power, W. xv. 
4,p. 113. 
public notice of, W. xv. 5, p. 113. 


INDEX 


Thanksgiving, public worship in, W. 
xv. 6, 8, p. 113 
duty of a cto in, W. xv. §, p. 
113: 
duty of people in, W. xv. 8, p. 113. 
Theology, gear ne of Ghedidates 
in sGs:xive 4. 
term of study oh for candidate, 


a XIVRO De 
approved uisibe of, G. xiv. 6, 
p. 33. 
examination of local evangelist in, 
CARe lapis 
Time, Limitations of. See Limita- 


tions. nae 
Translation of ministers, G. xvi. p. 
42 


power of Presbytery in, G. xvi. 2, 
42. 


Dp. 
reference to Synod in, G. xvi. 2, 
p. 42. 
not without consent, G. xvi. 3, 
p. 42. 
See also Removal. 
a se of Scriptures, W. iii. 2, 


93. 
Trials of candidates, G. xiv. 4, p. 
BEIGE ley oh vay asp 
ais setcaten: G. xv. 11, p. 38. 
of local evangelists, C. R. 1, p. 
12 


SH 
Trials, Judicial, heh of procedure 
phat BD Ae ar5 Poe oe oy (oy 
to be speedy, D. 33, p. 66; 46, 
68. 


p. 
new, D. 69, 70, p. 74. 
new, in appeals, D. 99, p. 80. 
See also Process. 
Trinity, The, Baptism in name of, 
W. viii. 2, p. 98. 
Trustees, relations to the Session, 
Galks ¢ 6 DaeOs Ge Xk, Daoo- 
sign pastoral call, G. xv. 7, p. 37. 
welcome Pastor, G. xvi. re p. 44. 
Truth, Las yopte of, to duty, G. 1, 4, 
1 


peo; 0: 
touchstone of, G. i. 4, p. 10. 
importance of G, i. 4, p. 10. 
Assembly to promote, G. xii. 5, 


Diizis 


UNDERSTANDING, necessary to 
worthy receiving of Lord’s 
Supper, W. ix. 2, 4, p. 101. 

Unfinished business, R. 13, p. 128. 

Union of churches, the Assembly the 
bond of, G. xii. 4, p. 27. 


VACANCIES, how supplied, G. 
xviii. p. 45; C. R. 4, p. 124. 
Vacant congregations, 
tion of, in Presbytery, G. x. 4, 

p. 22. 


Vote, 


representa- 


165 


ae for assistance, G. xviii. 

. 45. 

assembling for worship, G. xxi. 
p. 47. 

public worship of, recommended, 
Gi xxii. 422 

sermons for, to be approved by 
Presbytery, Go xxisepa47: 

supervision of, G. xxi. 2, p. 48. 

Elders or Deacons to preside in 
worship of, G. xxi. p. 47. 


Vernacular, Bible in the, G. xiv. 4» 


i Due. 
Vice Moderator, R. 7, p. 127. 
Visitation, of churches, G. x. 7, p. 
99 


of the sick, W. xiii. 1, p. 110. 


Visits, on the Sabbath, eee 4 ha 


W. xvi. 5, p. 114 


Vote, for att G. xv. 4, p. 36; D. 


109, p. 
statement ae object of, G. xix. 2, 


p. 46. 
equally divided, ea 51k 2 DeaGe 
casting, G. xix. 2, 6. 
on charges ee DLs, D- 
62; 24, p. 64; 99, p. 80. 
member not present ER Se 
trial loses, D. 29, p. 
member under ramet may be 
debarred from, D. “40, p. 67. 
in review of records, D. 74, De do: 
in cases of reference, D. 81, p. 77. 
parties debarred irom in com- 
plaints, D. 91, 79. 
in appeals, D. a ye 80. 
in appeals, D. 99, 


pr bales: of Monenes: R. 8, p. 


not to be declined, R. 25, p. 131. 

members silent in, R. 25, Dlolt 

members excused from, K25, p 
131. 

by proxy not allowed, G. viii. 3, 
p. 18. 

taking the, R. 26, p. 131. 

mistake in, R. 26, p. 131. 

on given subject at time 
named. Haczos paaol: 

division on, R. 27, Ri 131% 

tellers for, R. 27, ileal 


yeas and nays in, R. 21s DaLols 
judicial committee have R. 41, 
p. 134. 


committee of pacrcouticn have 
not, D. 29, p. 


Vows, of Ruling ae and Deacons, 


G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
of licentiates, GSxIV.01) Ds 29: 
of ministers, G. xv. 12, p. 39; xvi. 
6, p. 43. 
in marriage, W-xii, 8, p. 108, 


166 INDEX 


WATER, in Baptism, W. viii. 2, 


mete Det of judicatory as, D. 67, 
- 


p. 98. p. 74. 
Witnesses, power of Session over, refusing to appear, D. 68, p. 74. 
G. ix. 6, p. 19. contumacy of, D. 68, p. 74. 
not members of church, G. ix. 6, of marriages, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 
p. 19. See also Testimony. 
names of, with specifications, D. | Worship, Directory for, p. 91. 
16, p. 62. See also Family, Fastings, 
names of, for accused, D. 20, p. Forms, Offerings, Praise, 
62. Prayer, Preaching, Thanks- 
citations for, D. 20, p. 62. givings. 


for accused, not required tu be 
_ disclosed, D. 20, p. 62. 
time allowed for appearance of, 
D. 20, 22, pp. 62, 63. 
examination of, D. 24, p. 64; 61, 
Disios 
new, D. 24, p. 64. 
competence of, D. 55, 56, 58, pp. 
(OX MBE 
credibility of, D. 57, p. 72. 
husband or wife as, D. 58, p. 73. 
one must be supported by other 
evidence, D. 59, 
presence of, during testimony, 
60, p. 73. 
pai or affirmation of, D. 62, p. 
BP 
IeICES of, recorded, D. 63, p. 
3 


commission to examine, D. 66, p. 
74. 


YEAS mag ei R. 


Worship, Public, power of Session 


over; G. 1x, 7p. 20 

of vacant congregations, G. xxi. 
p. 47. 

preparation for, W. i. 3, 4, p. 91. 

assembling fOrgaW. 21163. ie ep. 
92: 

behavior during, W. ii. 2, p. 92. 

proportion between parts of, W. 
iv. 4, p. 93; vii. 4, p. 98. 

on days, of fasting or thanks- 
giving, W. xv. 6, p. 113. 


D. | Worship, Secret, W. xvi. p. 114. 


Guty of, We xvi; 1, 2: p14: 
manner of, W. xvi. 2, p. 114. 
advantages of, W. xvi. Zap l4: 


ZO 1nDee LoL: 
LheDs 


Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 


9 8084 


FS wie st 
bf Oe eae 


ere 


vO ad 
| ij 7 Ck a 
¥! 7 i ag? a 
: Al 
rt moe aa | 
4 LY i 
i s¥ - st 74 
an t ik } 
‘ r ro Pp 
‘a = 4h 4 


uy 
vn 


en eae 


- —— . 
FO GO eS 0 RD he sas ooo) OL ee teen 2 
: are 


s ome FRR eta Womens mace Fae me 
Tee ee ee en, 3 “ ro 


AS MOF eyo cee mpeg’ 


oR A I a cg em 


